Sparkling Sunsets

Chapters

Chapter 2. The Beginning of Despair
Chapter 3. Sinking in Tartarus
Chapter 4. Lunar Aid
Chapter 5. The Nail in the Coffin
Chapter 7. Consequences
Chapter 8. A Third New Beginning and Kids are Kind of Stupid
Chapter 9. A Deep Dive into What The Fuck We Did
Chapter 10. Sparks
Chapter 11. Friendship, Nightmares and Crushes
Interlude, Part 1: It’s my party and I cry if I want to
Chapter 12. Hope Can Be Scary
Chapter 13. Motor Tires and Flustered Geeks
Chapter 14. Turns Out Bravery Has Your Back
Chapter 15. New Changes and Bonding
Chapter 17. Sky and Shiney Names Make a Good Pair
Chapter 18. Paranoia
Chapter 19. In love, In Empathy and The Antics Of It All
Chapter 20. Magic and Cupcakes
Chapter 21. Trying to Have Another Peaceful day
Chapter 22. Purple Sherlock and Punches to Yellow
Chapter 23. Search and Rescue
Chapter 24. The Sun Shines Brightest after Eclipse
Chapter 25. Unicorn Tears
Chapter 26. Reflect and Prosper
Chapter 27. Warmth
Chapter 28. Why Are You Runnin'?
Chapter 29. Heated and Magic
Chapter 30. Magical Shots Fired
Chapter 31. Fittings and Kisses
Chapter 32. This is Our Big Night
Chapter 34. Ember Burst
Chapter 35. Happiness Eclipse
Chapter 1. Why? Oh, Why?
Chapter 6. The Regret of Pointing a Finger
Interlude, Part 2: Sometimes You Fuck Up
Chapter 16. The Influence of the Sparkling Night Sky
Chapter 33. Phoenix Flights and Fights

Chapter 2. The Beginning of Despair

Author's Note

Hi everyone! I'm honestly surprised my first little fic had garnered some attention. I appreciate all comments as they help me understand and grow the story. :) Also this is a bit random but i have decided to change the story's pov to 3rd person as i find i prefer to read fic's that the pov and its alot easier for me to write in, so sorry for the sudden change. This chapter is the start of some pretty dark themes, so warning for self harm and attempting sa is in this chapter. Thank you so much for reading :)

Chapter 2. The Beginning of Despair

“Oh~ sunset~ ahaha~.” A dark deep voice mockingly laughed.
“That’s so cute you thought you actually deserved friends! Don't make me laugh!” the scarlet creature continued to mock.

“Please. Please just leave me alone.” a weak defeated voice wheezed out.

“Ahaha, how cute. It’s simply a taste of your own medicine. You can give the heat but you can't it? How much more pathetic can you get?”

“I-I-” the amber girl weeped out.

“Die Sunset, both you and I know that's what everyone wants. The humans, the ponies, your past mentor, Twilight! Everyone!” the demon’s menacing voice beginning to shout at her, getting in the former unicorn's face.
“Here you are all alone. That's how it has always been and how it always will be. There is absolutely nothing here for you anymore, in any world. You can't go back to equastria, the princesses hate you. In this world everyone hates you.” The girl had been reduced to a sobbing puddle in the dark void.

Sunset slowly fluttered her eyes open not wanting to admit to being awake. Not that sleeping was much better at this point. It’s not the first time the crimson fiery demon has haunted her dreams.
The amber skinned girl slowly rose from her bed throwing the sheets off her as she swung her legs over the bed, only to sit at the edge of the bed. She sat in silence, the only sounds being the apartment creaking, her own shallow breathing and the humming of Ray’s tank. Sunset looked to the bottom floor from her loft. She sighed and stood up, making her way towards the bathroom.

Upon her entrance she took a quick glance in the mirror, deciding to take a longer look, she hated what she saw. A pale, dull, lifeless form started back at her. Her body became gaunt and caven. Her eyes were dull and empty. Her mind, numb and broken. ‘You’re disgusting’ her thoughts reminded her. As a sigh left her lips she opened her mirror cabinet to retrieve her toothbrush and paste. ‘I kinda need to take a shower… I just don't have the energy this morning.’ With that she made her way past the blue couch into the kitchen. ‘I don't feel like eating. It’s too much energy right now.’ Sunset took a look at the clock above the stove. 5:45 am. ‘Great. I still have an hour before I have to head to school. At least it's friday.’ Sunset stood for a moment. Unsure what to do with herself. ‘I kinda want to draw.’ That led to the teen fetching her sketchbook and colored pencils. The red and gold haired girl began to make a sketch. She quickly learned after picking up this hobby three years ago, her favorite thing to create images of are landscapes. From underwater scenes to volcanic eruptions lighting the sky. Something about seeing the colors come together to create fictional and nonfictional nature scenes conjured simply from what her mind made was like a whole new magic of itself. As the tired teen began the fill in a green bush the weak lead broke. After a ‘tch’ the girl reached over for her pencil sharpener. As she rotated the pencil across the sharp blade she couldn't help but feel a longing. Her body tingled and her eyes started at the gleaming sharp metal. She didn't know why but she desperately wanted to get that razor out and use it on her skin. She had never thought of self harm before, it's practically unheard of in her home world. Yes the teen caught and heard little snippets of the self harming epidemic the adults seemed to be so worried about but never cared much about it. Yes, she thought it was weird. Crazy. Possibly even unnecessary. Starting at this blade and how easy it was to shave the pencil, how her skin screamed for the tension in her to be released and how the blade would bring that… maybe… she does understand. This caused the girl to stand up, grab her mini screwdriver from its drawer and stuck the head into the nail’s indention. The slightly erratic breathing teen twisted the screwdriver in the nail until it came loose, along with the razor. She picked it up. She stared at it with wide uneasy eyes. Her arms tingled for the pain about to be inflicted on them. Impulsively the unicorn turned human dug the razor into the skin of her left wrist. Crimson liquid quickly followed suit. Sunset’s entire body trembled and she let out a gasp of relief from the tension in her being slowly trickled out. The distraught teen let out a small laugh as tears began to roll down her cheeks. Sunset continued. The razor made its mark with more and more scarring cuts, each relieving the girl, each causing twice as many tears than the ones before them.

The event of self harm lasted the girl a full thirty minutes. After cleaning up her new wounds and her tear and snot ridden face she realized the time was now 6:15. ‘Fuck i’m so gonna be late for school. Whatever, that might be for the best.’ She sauntered out of her bathroom and up the stairs of her loft to her bed where she changed out of her pajamas and into her everyday attire, consisting of her classic leather jacket, a magenta shirt adorning her cutie mark down to her orange skirt with a yellow and magenta strip and her black boots. Sunset then walked over to her ray of sunshine where she fed him a breakfast of silk worms and gave him a pat on the head.
“Good bye my little Ray, I’ll see you later, be a good boy.” The gecko looked up at her, gave what appeared to be a smile and continued his meal. The amber girl smiled fondled at him and then made her way down the lofts steps and out the front door.

Sunset Shimmer opened the front doors to Canterlot High School and made her way to the principal's office, as she was twenty minutes late to class. Surely taking time on her walk up to the school from her factory turned apartment. When reaching the principal's door Sunset gave a knock.
“Come in.” an airy regal voice called.
Seeing Principal Celestia always has been difficult for Sunset. The ivory woman reminded her so much of the royal mentor she had let down. Sunset took a deep breath in an attempt to calm her nerves as she opened the door and entered.
“Oh, Sunset Shimmer, just the person I need to talk to.” The principal stated as she folded her near white pink hands together for her chin to rest on.
“I’m sorry I'm late, I won't let it happen again.” the teen said with exhaustion.
“It’s your first offense of tardiness in three years so I’ll let it slide. Now we need to talk about your ‘anon-a-miss’ account. It needs to be taken down immediately. I'm not quite sure why you decided to start up this act again and lose your progress but I won't allow it to go this time Ms.Shimmer.” Celestia stated. The amber teen simply gave a blank tired stare during the tiny lecture.
“It's not my account, Principal Celestia.” the tired girl stated flatley.
“Then who’s is it?”
“I have no clue. Trust me if I did I would have stopped them already. It's made me lose my friends.” Sunset said with the latter of the sentence being said in almost a whisper.
“...I see. To be frank I’m not quite sure if I trust your telling the truth or not. Can you prove to me it's not you?” The leader of the school questioned.
“I dont have the MyStables app downloaded on my phone or computer.” The girl began to pull out the said objects and showed the principal their freedom of the social media platform.
“Hmm, alright. Luna was right. This is a complicated situation. As of now I believe you, if you hear anything of the real perpetrator don't hesitate to report it.” Principal Celstia said. Sunset, being dismissed with a late pass from the principal, began to make her way to her locker. ‘Great. More degrading graffiti.’ The girl rolled her eyes and opened her locker, receiving her needed supplies. Stomping her boots down the hall and into her first class of the day she plopped into her seat and started taking notes.

Sunset’s classes rolled somewhat quickly with her mind no longer allowing her to focus. Only being able to think of how her frie- former friends hate her, how the whole school hates her and how she hates herself. As the lunch bell rang, Sunset had made the decision to skip and wait it out in the library. Making her way up the shelves where no one goes, more specifically where Princess Twilight had stayed during the formal. Sitting down on the bed of books Sunset pulled out her journal. She had felt its magical vibrations all morning but had ignored them as she didn't have the energy to think of responses to the frantic princess.
‘Hey Twilight, Sorry it took me a while to respond, school has kept me busy this morning.’ Sunset leaned back with the journal in her lap. Her fresh self-inflicted wounds gave a throbbing sore pain to remind Sunset of what she had done that morning. She didn't mind. The pain almost brought her…comfort? Yea, comfort, a reminder of what she deserved.
‘Hiya Sunset! That's fine, I totally understand. How are you doing this morning? Have things been okay?’ The Princess of friendship replied.
‘Yea, Haven't had any trouble with anyone.’ The former unicorn wrote back purposely leaving out her new unhealthy development.
‘Oh! That's wonderful! Maybe this whole thing is starting to dye down and everyone is letting it go.’ Twilight wrote with hopeful optimism.
‘Yea maybe.’ With that Sunset closed her journal ready to take a nap. The journal gave another vibration, telling Sunset someone still wanted to talk to her. The girl couldn't find it in her to care right now. She laid down on the book bed and quickly fell asleep.

The amber girl's eyes shot open. In front of her was a pile of books with rows of shelves holding even more novels. ‘Oh shit, what time is it?’ The teen grabbed her phone from her leather jacket pocket. 12:25. ‘Dear Celestia, I slept through a whole class period?’ The bell signifying the transition to the last class of the day rang out, allowing a sea of students to fill the halls. Sunset made her way out of the library, walking down the hall to her locker. In her journey many students gave harsh shoves and pushes to her, eventually leading her to fall to the ground. Recollecting herself and getting to her locker, the amber skinned teen exchanged her books and made her way to her class. As she looked up while entering the door an ivory fashionista and the distraught teen held slight eye contact. After earning a grimace from Rarity, Sunset made her way to the back of the class and watched the clock tick by making depressing doodles.

As the final bell rang Sunset retrieved her things from her locker and walked out of the school's doors with more shoves, dirty looks and pencil jabs accompanying her. ‘Well I’d say today was a pretty successful day of avoiding and non-interaction. I really don't need anyone… and no one needs me.’ A sigh left her lips as she walked down the sidewalk to her factory. ‘I can't wait to cuddle with Ray. Maybe even indulge in cutting some more, it felt so… nice.’
Thirty minutes onto her walk, she began to enter the rundown part of Canterlot City.
“Why am I not surprised you live in such a shit hole?” a gravely female voice said.
Sunset turned around to see Glida and three boys accompanying her. She recognized them but didn't know their names. She did know they were major jocks and on the wrestling team. Sunset didn't give a reply. She only held her backpack’s strap tighter in her hand and gave a fearful look.
“What got nothing to say after that shit you posted?” Glida said. “I fucking told you to keep me out of your shit. And what do you go and do? Post something that had nothing to fucking do with you?” The bulkley girl shouted.
“I don't know what youre talking about. I told you it's not me.” Sunset said with a firm but slight nervousness in her voice.
“Bull-fucking-shit. How the fuck did you even get that shit anyways? How did you manage to find out about my crush on Rainbow Dash? Huh?!” Glida yelled.
“You know what, I don't care. I have a lesson to teach you right now anyways.” Glida gave a slight smirk. The three boys made their lounge at Sunset. The amber girl threw her hands above her head, preparing for the attack. Two of the boys held her by her arms and one with orange skin and brown hair threw a punch to her gut, knocking the wind out of her. In Sunset’s state of shock, Glida gave her a right hook to her face. Then another, then another, then another. Sunset in an attempt of retaliation kicked her legs towards Glida, knocking the threatening girl over with an oof. Sunset yanked her arms free from the lackeys holding her and made a dash for it.
“Get her!” Glida screamed. The boy with brown skin and blonde hair caught up to the panicking girl and pushed her to the ground, causing her to land head first to the ground causing her forehead to start bleeding. He tossed her over from her stomach to her back and sat his knees to her legs.
“You know, you're really hot for such a cunt. I wonder if yours is as pretty as your face.” the blonde said menacingly as he began to pull up her skirt. Sunset gave out a scream of terror as the she tried to move her legs from under him. Glida and the rest of the lackeys caught up realizing what was about to transpire.
“Hey, make sure I get my turn.” The brunette boy from before said.
“Me, too.” The other lakey said.
Glida made her way to the front and bent down to Sunsets face to grab the terrified girl's throat.
“This outta teach you.” Glida said as she pressed down on Sunsets windpipe. The amber girl tried to gasp for air as her legs felt the cold wind brush on them as her skirt had been completely pulled up. Sunset could feel nothing but terror as the buff blonde boy began to pull down her underwear.
“No… no..please.” the distressed teen tried to get out. A small shriek came out as the boy began to enter her. Sunset saw it as she tossed her bloody head to the side. Just a bit under a dumpster was a knife. She took the opportunity and head-butted the boy as hard as she could. With him falling back just enough she squeezed her way out from under him and Glida and leapt for the knife. Turning around she swings sporadically, swinging at anything near her.
“Fuck. You crazy bitch!” A boy with gray skin and black hair yelled.
“Stay the fuck away from me! All of you. I will kill you!” The terrified Sunset screamed.
Without weapons the three boys darted off.
“Fuck with us again. You won't be so lucky.” Glida said before taking off herself.
Sunset couldn't stop shaking as she stood there trying to process what just happened. The teen gave out a sob and dropped to her knees sobbing into her hands.

Chapter 3. Sinking in Tartarus

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4. Lunar Aid

The two top authoritative figures studied, with uncertainty and concern, at the loose curled fiery haired girl's back as she left the office with her late pass. The principals had tried to get the stubborn teen to confess what happened. Why was her face covered in bruises? Sunset, however, had refused to speak up, simply giving a, “I'm fine. Don't worry about it.” before changing the subject to her tardiness.

“This situation is getting out of hand. We need to find this ‘Anon-a-miss’ person asap. Look at what it's doing to that poor girl.” The pale purple vice principal stated with concern and urgency.

“I know, sister. There's not much we can do when she won't tell us who is doing this to her.” Principal Celestia said with sadness for the depressed teen.

“I’m going to get to the bottom of this. I’m not going to stand back and let this happen to her. She’s worked too hard.” The vice principal said with determination.

“I agree but what can we do? We’re dealing with a completely anonymous account and a student being bullied with the worst cruelty I’ve seen in all my years. Plus Sunset wont even tell us who's hurting her. Why? Is she scared?” Principal Celestia said.

“It's tough but we can't sit back and watch. You get in contact with the cyber police and hunt down the real person behind anon-a-miss. I’m going to handle Ms.Shimmer, help her in any way I can and find out who's behind harassing her.” Principal Luna said.

The Principal gave a firm nod to her evening blue skinned sister. With that Luna made her way out of her sister's office and walked down the hall.

The vice principal stepped through the hall, her heels making loud clicks, echoing through school that had been turned from friendship and light to bitterness and pettiness. The woman gave out a sigh.

‘Sunset Shimmer. I relate to the girl so much. I know those feelings of loneliness and darkness all too well. I became a teacher just to help students like her. Make an effort to help. To prevent a student from trying what I did. I failed to help her when she first enrolled, thinking she was nothing but a troublemaker. I won't let her down again.’

The woman, lost in her thoughts, turned the corner, she looked up, seeing red and black marker adorning a locker in her side eye. As she walked up to the locker, her eyebrow furrowed, eyes stinging as tears sat at the edge of her lacrimal papilla.

She-Demon

Monster

Die

Anon-a-Bitch

More profanities and insults sat on the door of the locker. Luna, to say the least, was stunned. Angery. Disappointed. Sad. Her students did this. Students that she once was proud of. Praised them and bragged to others for their excellence in the way they treated each other. Taking her phone out the woman took many photos of the evidence and sent them all to her sister. The vice principal made her way to the janitor's closet, after fetching the metal cleaner and a towel, the night shaded woman cleaned the locker, freeing it from nasty words to pristine condition. The bell rang releasing students from their first class, students looked towards the locker and the vice principal as they passed, Luna gave cold stares with her arms crossed. The second bell rang warning students to rush to their next education course. Sunset hadn't shown up to the locker by the time the halls emptied once again. Luna made her way back to her office, she decided she had some investigating to do, ‘We have security cameras, for a reason.’ The vice principal thought with motivation.

The bell screamed at the students letting them know it was now time for their lunch period. Sunset had darted to the nearest bathroom as soon as the bell rang. As she waited for the halls to clear out, the red and gold haired teen dug her sharpened razer into any of the flesh available left on her arms. Gritting her teeth, she watched as the crimson liquid she had become friends with poured from the wounds. Ten minutes later Sunset decided she was safe to enter the halls. Walking up to the door, she poked her head out ensuring the halls were indeed void of other students. Sunset started to make her way to the library with careful soft steps, darted her eyes side to side across the halls.

Sunset sat in her usual spot in the library. The secluded section with Princess Twilight’s leftover scent and a bed of books. The journal the two mammals shared had been buzzing with entries from said princess since the early morning.

“Hey, Twilight.”

“Sunset! Good evening- or I supposed it's just now after noon for you? How's it going? Any updates? Have the girls apologized? As soon as they do I have a bit of my mind to give them.” The princess wrote with eagerness.

“It’s fine. Nothing to really report. Can we not talk about it though? I'm growing tired of this whole ordeal taking up my mind all the time.” The teen wrote messily from exhaustion.

“You’re right, my apologies. How is your day going? And your art?” the princess wrote back.

“Both are fine. How's Equestria? I’ve thought about coming back but I just dont think there's anything there for me. Then again it's the same in this world too, I guess. There's just some factors here that I prefer much more than in our world.”

“Equestria is doing well! Actually, we have had a bit of a scare recently from a very magically gifted unicorn, Starlight Glimmer. She doesn't seem to have the best intentions. We stopped her from stealing others cutie marks but she's still on the loose. Princess Celestia and I are keeping a close eye out for any signs of her.”

“Stealing other ponies cutie marks? I didn't even know you could do that.”

“Me neither! When we do find her I hope she'll tell me how she did it, it could be a new way of magic! Imagine all the research and experiments we could do!” Twilight responded with quick, excited writing. Sunset smirked and rolled her eyes.

“Ha ha, right, you have fun with that. You said her name was Starlight Glimmer?”

“Yep.:)”

Sunset brought a finger to her chin in thought. She recognized the name. That was the name of her cousin, Sunburst’s friend, if she recalled correctly.

‘Sunburst… I wonder how he’s doing. I’ve definitely missed him.’ Sunset thought with sadness.

“I know that name, my cousin, Sunburst, had a friend by that name.” Sunset informed the princess.

“I’ll write that down! Your cousin might be able to help! Thanks Sunset, you're the best!”

Sunset smiled sheepishly.

“Not really, but thanks.”

“Oh hush, I mean what I say. I’m sorry to cut short but I have to get going, I'll talk to you the moment I'm free again! :)”

“Ok, Talk to you later Twilight.” Sunset wrote with an eye roll at her friend using smiley faces. Sunset closed the book and looked at the time on her phone. There were fifteen minutes left until lunch was over. Looking at her due assignments she realized she had an essay to work on. The teen stood up earning a slight protest from her kidneys and made her way down to the first floor and to the computers.

The vice principal didn't know what to think as she stared at her computer screen with a hand over her mouth and sad eyes. The cameras in the halls of the school revealed the students harassing Sunset Shimmer over the last month. Luna had witnessed through the cameras a buff female student, Glida Griff, she believed her name was, shoving the girl against her locker and keeping her there, the incident that took place that very morning with the top three track athletes shoving the hysterical girl into a locker. The many times students had shoved, pushed her to the ground and written on her locker. The second in charge has at least sixteen students in need of punishments. Luna did however come to a surprise when she saw Trixie Lulamoon, Luna remembered her well from the battle of the bands, helping Sunset. Knowing how stubborn Sunset can be, especially in this situation, the vice principal decided to call the periwinkle blue haired girl to her office. After seven minutes, a knock was emitted from behind the door.

“You may come in.” Luna said.

Looking up as the door opened, Luna gave a soft smile to Trixie as she walked in and closed the door behind her.

“Good afternoon, vice principal Luna, you requested the great and powerful Trixie?” The illusionist questioned while rolling the r in her name.

“Yes, Ms.Lulamoon, I’m in the midst of investigating the bullying happening against Sunset Shimmer. Do you know anything about it?” Luna said.

“No offense, vice principal, but why don't you ask her directly?” Trixie inquired with a raised eyebrow.

“Trust me, I've tried, either the girl is too freaked out or has too much pride to say anything.” Luna said with a slight sigh while pinching her eyebrows together. “I was looking through the security cameras footage to identify students actively antagonizing her, when I saw you help her in a situation this morning.”

“Uh huh. She got shoved into some locker. She didn't tell me who did it to her though.” Trixie said.

“And you didn't report it?” Luna queried.

“Like I said, I didn't know who did it. I didn't think you guys would take it seriously if I didn't know or have evidence.” Trixie admitted with a small embarrassed blush on her cheeks.

“I would have and I am, though I understand where you're coming from, being so young.” The woman said.

“It’s been going on as long as ‘anon-a-miss’ has. I don't know all the details, or how serious it is. But apparently enough that it’s physical… and mental too, obviously. I've never seen her so defeated, not even after the fall formal.” The pale blue teen said looking off to the side with furrowed eyebrows and sadness in her eyes.

“I see… Thank you for your input. Please come to me if you see anything else, evidence or not.” The navy vice principal said.

“Yes ma'am. You can count on the great and powerful Trixie.” The illusionist announced with a rolled r in her name and a half torso courtesy. The teen was dismissed from the room and headed back to class.

It was the last class of the day and a certain golden shaded teen was shaking widely and whimpering in the bathroom. Sunset had been like this since the end of lunch. ‘I’m so fucking stupid for coming out of my hiding spot.’ The girl thought as she curled into herself on the floor of the handicap stall. Publicly using the computer in the library had resulted in being shoved violently out of her chair by Glida as she took over the computer and closed out all the research Sunset had garnered so far, which in ten minutes the intelligent girl had a lot. As Sunset had gotten angry it had quickly turned to fear as her three day old assaulter came up behind her with an evil smile. The orange and red arranged haired teen quickly grabbed her bag and ran out as fast as she could, she caught a glimpse of the three younger sisters of her former friends staring at her with guilt ridden faces.

The shaken teens breath began to pick up as she grabbed fistfuls of her own hair. Sunset then heard the bathroom door open and a pair of heels clicking against the floor. ‘No,no,no! Please, please just leave me alone!’ A choked sob evicted from the crying teens vocal cords. A gentle knock echoed on the stalls door. Sunset threw her hands over her head, folding into herself and silently cried harder. “Sunset? Sunset Shimmer, is that you?” a soft silky voice spoke. Looking at the bottom of the stall door Sunset saw pale lavender blue ankles, realizing it was vice principal Luna, Sunset reached up and unlocked the stall door with hesitation.

“Hey, I noticed you were absent from last class and this one, and you weren't signed out.” Luna said with soft concern after entering and relocking the stall. Sunset gave no response, only laying her chin on her knees with her arms wrapped around her ankles. Luna saw it, the tears staining her face, the defeat and dullness in her eyes. “Why don't you come with me? We can go back to my office. I'll make us tea.” The concerned adult said with a gentle smile and her hand out for the girl, offering support. Sunset raised her hand but stopped in hesitation, looking up at the adult in front of her and into her eyes, the distraught teen saw nothing but kindness and genuineness in Luna's eyes. That convinced the girl to grab her hand, allowing herself to be led away by the vice principal.

Author's Note

Hi everyone! I still having fun indulging in my new hobby of writing! Im so happy to have garnered even just a bit views! I hope everyone is enjoying <3 comments and any interaction is always pleasing so feel free to do so! :)

Chapter 5. The Nail in the Coffin

A delicate blue hand gently placed down a tea cup in front of the opposite colored teen. “It’s chamomile, it helps with anxiety, trust me.” The vice principal said.
“Thank you.” Sunset said, taking a sip of the liquid.
Luna gave a nod and a warm smile. “So, I did want to speak to you…I’ve become very aware of the harassment you’ve been dealing with recently. I want to help you Sunset.”
“It’s fine.”
“It is most definitely not fine.” The vice principal said sternly. “Do your parents know what’s happening?”

Sunset gave an amused scoff. “If you find a way to talk to them let me know.” The amber teen said bitterly. Luna wheeled over to a tall filing cabinet and pulled out a folder that said ‘Sunset Shimmer’ at the top.

“I tried calling the guardian numbers you put down in your papers, along with checking your residence that most definitely doesn’t belong to you, almost nothing in your papers is truthful.” The vice principal said as she skimmed over the papers, looking up at Sunset. “What do you expect when you have a student from a whole other world? I’m technically not a citizen.” Sunset said nonchalantly, resting her chin in her hand.

“I suppose… so, who do you live with? What is your real residence? Surely you can’t be here all alone, with no home.” Luna questioned with growing concern. Sunset only gave a shrug. Luna picked up that the teen was avoiding this interrogation. The woman decided to drop the topic, not wanting to make Sunset turn away with being pried too much. “Alright I’ll drop it, but I’m not going to forget it.”
“Okay.” came a weak response.
“The harassment… I’m very concerned for you. No one should go through something like this alone. I want you to know me and the principal are doing everything we can to find the real person behind all this.” The nightly shaded woman voiced.
Sunset held her head down, rubbing her pointer finger back and forth on the side of the cup.

“I’m not upset with you, none of this is your fault. I just wanna make sure you're okay. You don’t have to tell me details or who but please at least relax here a little. It is very much a safe place.” Luna said with reassurance. Sunset could feel the tears and emotions starting to come up. Raising the back of her hand to cover her mouth the teen let out a sob. Tears falling quicker and heavier than any broken dam.
“I-I’m just so tired. You h-have no idea… how cru-el it’s been. I’d do anything to m-make it st-stop. At this p-point ending it a-all seems to be the on-ly w-way.” The fiery haired teen wailed. Luna stood up making her way over to side hug the distraught young lady. The adult kneeled down to her level. “Sunset, what you're saying is so heartbreaking, I’ve failed you and my duty as a teacher before, I’m here for you, I promise.” Sunset leaned into the woman's chest hugging her back, clutching onto Luna's shoulders as if the teens life depended on it. Maybe it did.

The final release bell had rung some time ago, Luna had estimated it took the light golden girl 30 minutes to calm down. Sunset gave a stuttered apology, which the vice principal responded with reassurance to the teen.

The vice principal made eye contact with the emotionally unstable teen, “Are there any other incidents that I should know about?” Sunset froze, immediately recalling what happened the previous Friday afternoon. “No.” She said quickly.

“Does Princess Twilight know what is going on?” Luna asked with a soft voice, while rubbing circles on Sunsets shoulder blades. “Bits and pieces, the general idea…” The teen said, not making eye contact.

“So… not the bullying?” The luminescent woman asked carefully.

“... no.”

Luna's lips flooded into a thin line, “I see.” The woman gave thought on what could help give the teen motivation to ask for help. “I know you already tried but maybe you could give talking to your friends another try?”

Sunset scoffed, “Ha, yea and have them be angry with me again? No thanks.”

Luna turned to face Sunset and looked her square in the eyes. “I know it isn't your thing, but maybe try to be vulnerable with them. It could go a long way.”

“How do I do that?” Sunset asked.

“By sharing your feelings, really letting them know how hurt you are, it would be enough to show them that your true colors are that of innocence.” The vice principal advised. Sunset looked off to the side in consideration. “You really think that would work?” The redhead asked. Luna gave a reassured smile, “I do.”

New found confident steps sounded down a sidewalk. Sunset held her magically enchanted journal to her chest. The fiery hair resting on her head, blowing threw the wind, contrasted greatly against the white, snowy land Canterlot City had become. Sunset stopped for a moment looking up at the sign, ‘Sugar Cube Corner,’ it read. Striding up to the door a bell rang out, letting the girl know she really had entered the barkery. Quickly moving her eyes across the store's front, she found exactly what she was looking for. Sitting at the regular booth they always had, to the left side of the establishment was five girls, her frie- former friends.

“Get out! You're not welcomed here!” a southern accent had yelled. Applejack and Rainbow Dash wore angry faces. Rarity had her nose upturned, while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie adorned sad looks on their faces.

“Wait girls, please just give me a moment to-” Sunset attempted only to be cut off.

“Oh please, I’m not giving you a moment for jackshit! I got suspended and cut from all the sports teams because of you!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed with anger.

“What, suspended? But I-”

“You had already done enough damage this morning with you little post, being rude, calling Rainbow stupid over some silly test scores. Really? Where do you get the audacity?” A mid-atlantic accent said with disgust. Sunset could already feel the panic attack building, along with her tears and self doubt.

“Please, just listen to me for a moment, I'm trying to explain that ‘anon-a-miss’ is not me.” Sunset observed Applejack and Rainbow Dash open their months, before they could say anything, Sunset tossed the journal on the table and opened it. “Girls, please look at my conversations with the princess these past few months!” Fluttershy hesitantly grabbed the book and opened it with timidness. Sunset continued her pleas, “Ask ourselves, really, really, ask why I would do this? The Sunset Shimmer you know now, the reformed one, my true self I worked so hard to become! There's no legitimate reason why I would randomly betray you!” Tears came down the pleading teens face, “I love you guys! You’ve shown me more love and kindness than I've ever had in my life. That meant so much to me! I would and could never throw it away.”

Fluttershy looked down at the journal, reading Sunset’s entry, “Dear Princess Twilight, today was my second sleepover with the girls! It was so much fun! I've genuinely never felt so loved and happy in my life! I think I've really found my family.” The pastel yellow teen couldn’t help but tear up, ‘Maybe she’s right. Maybe we've really messed up.’

“Great! You've made Fluttershy cry! Is this what you wanted?! Are you happy?!” Rainbow Dash said angrily as she stomped up to Sunset grabbing her leather jacket collar. The pale pink haired girl noticed tears and genuine sadness in the accused eyes.

“Girls.” The animal caregiver whispered out.

The prima haired athlete pushed threw Sunset to the ground, “Seriously, Fuck you!”

Sunset made an attempt to hold her ground, starting to think logically about how her former friend's secrets are getting out, it wasn’t her, but it was someone very close to the girls. Standing up, “Rainbow, think, no one knew your test scores but people you entrusted it to, I wasn't one of those people. Applejack, only close friends and family knew of your nickname and Rarity, only the people in your house saw the pictures from the sleepover-” ‘That's right, all of these instances have factors in common. They all were secrets only shared between people close and what do Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity share in common?’ Sunset's eyes grew wide in realization. “Girls, I think I know who the real ‘anon-a-miss is!” Rainbow scoffed, “Go ahead, try me, as if we don't already know.”

“It's Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Bell! They are all close family that knew the information, you guys strictly shared.” Applejack threw her hands on the table standing, anger prevalent in her eyes. “I simply can't believe you!” Rarity shouted before Applejack could get anything out. “You’ve taken this little farce too far! Blaming our sisters to save yourself! You're truly pathetic, Sunset Shimmer!” The ivory fashionista barked.

“We all would be better if you were gone! Take your stupid little book and stay away from us!” Applejack chucked the journal at Sunset, hitting her right in the face. Sunset stood in shock, the first half of the farmer's sentence cutting deeper than any wound she's done to herself. Rainbow Dash and Applejack forced the girl around and pushed her out the doors. Fluttershy watched, sobbing, she didn't know what to think. The two burly girls of the group walked back into the bakery, leaving Sunset to cry in the snow.

“I think this is going way too far.” A pastel purple and pink soft curly haired preteen said.

“I agree, I don’t think I’ve ever seen Sunset scared, I mean she literally ran away on Monday.” A burnt orange skinned girl said with guilt.

“What are we supposed to do, though?” A high octave country voice asked. “Confess.” Scootaloo said bluntly.

“But- we can’t! Look at what they’ve done to Sunset, just think about what they’ll do to us if they find out it’s us!” Sweetie Bell said with panic.

“Plus our plan will have completely backfired! Our sisters will surely hate us.” Applebloom said sadly. “Well I don’t know how much longer I can handle the guilt.” Scootaloo said. “Me too,” the ivory girl agreed.

“Well maybe we should just delete the account, that way we don’t have to say anything.” The red head suggested.

“Yea but the damage is already done, plus that won’t stop people from messing with Sunset.” Sweetie Bell pointed out. Scootaloo gave a small laugh, “I don’t really care about that.”

Apple Bloom's eyes snapped up to Scootaloos, “Normally I’d agree but people are resorting to violence, you saw how bruised her face was! Now it’s Wednesday and she hasn’t been at school…” Apple Bloom said, beginning to chew on her thumbs nail in anxiety.

The girls all shared eye contact sharing their guilt together. Scootaloo spoke first, “I say we just put out the last bit of secrets people are paying us to put out, confess to Principal Celesta, and then delete the account on Friday and be done with it.”

Applebloom and Sweetie Bell shook their heads in agreement. “We just have to deal with the consequences at this point, no use in avoiding it, maybe our punishment will be less severe since we’re confessing straight to the principal.” Applebloom said.

“Yea, I hope so.” Sweetie Bell said, hanging her head down.

It was now a Thursday afternoon. A dull and sad version of a once passionate and charismatic person sat on a navy couch in a dark, cold factory. On her left side layed her best and only friend, Ray. In her hands was an Xbox controller, playing the ‘Tirek Raise’ game. It was her favorite. One of the only things keeping her from destroying herself, along with Ray. After Monday's eventful rollercoaster ending in catastrophe, Sunset hadn’t cared to go to school, to talk to Princess Twilight, to answer the principal’s constant calls or the vice principal’s frantic and even more frequent calls. The fiery teen had only been spending her time playing, cuddling, caring for her ray of sunshine, playing her video game, cutting, sleeping, and munching on old cereal. That and repeat for three days. But dear Celestia, did she not care. No motivation, limbs always aching and sore, head always pounding from constant tears and panic attacks, the teen genuinely did not care about anything, well except Ray.

The amber skinned teen looked down at her leopard gecko. She moved her hand from the control and to Ray's head giving him gentle rubs which he greatly appreciated. Flicking his tongue out and looking up at his friend, he gave as much of a smile a gecko can with his cute half lidded eyes. Sunset picked him up and brought him to her chest giving him as much a hug as she could. A few tears landed on his scales. “Thank you for being my friend Ray, you're the only reason I’m alive right now.” The gecko nuzzled the teen teen back, letting her know he’ll always be there for her.

Author's Note

Hiya! I hope you've enjoyed this chapter! I give big thanks for reading :)
As for the cmc handling what they've done I tried to do it from a 13-14 year olds pov, I figured they wouldn't be the most rational or responsible about it.
Feel free to comment and interact, it's been a huge motivation to keep writing! <3

Chapter 7. Consequences

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8. A Third New Beginning and Kids are Kind of Stupid

Everything felt so familiar yet so foreign as red and gold hair curls tousled in light wind as she opened her eyes being met with a light blue void accompanied with a white speckled path.

‘What is this? Where am I? Am…am I dead?’

“Not completely.” A regal voice as light as day spoke.

Sunset looked up to see a white figure in the shape of an alicorn with her large wings fanned out, a heavenly light glowing behind the horse.

“Princess Celestia?” The former unicorn whispered.

The sun goddess walked up to her past pupil turned human. “Sunset Shimmer, I’ve missed you.” The white alicorn said as she bent down nuzzling her head into the now human girl's neck.

Sunset stood still, not knowing how to respond. After a moment of silence the amber human reached her arms up, wrapping them around her former teacher’s equine neck and began to sob. The ruler of Equestria wrapped her wings around the weeping human form.

“I’m sorry, I’m so sorry.” The past amber unicorn weeped, hugging her past mentor tightly. Afraid if she let go she would be alone again.

“It’s okay Sunset, Twilight has kept me up to date on your progress. I'm proud of your want and desire to become the compassionate, caring, and supportive potential friend I always saw in you .” Princess Celestia said with pride as she raised her past student’s chin with her hoof to meet eyes.

“H-how can you forgive me so easily? I was terrible, conniving, and power hungry… I was a monster.” Sunset said, looking off into the blue sparking void that surrounded her and the goddess.

“Because you’ve realized your mistakes. It’s okay to forgive yourself too.” Princess Celestia offered the girl a warm smile. The equestrian princess’s smile turned into a frown remembering why they were here. “I see… how much pain you’ve been in, not only now but in the past as well, even with me. I can’t not control your decision, if you truly desire to leave for the afterlife you can but I’d like to advise you not to…” The ivory goddess said with sadness.

“Why not. It’s not like it matters, I have nothing left, no friends, no family, no purpose.” Sunset said as tears began to fall again.

“I know it may seem that way now but I assure you, a bright future awaits you. One filled with hope, friends and love.” Princess Celestia said.

Sunset stared at her Princess then looked down at her feet, “…but I’m scared. What if I make friends or forgive my ones now and they end up leaving me again. It’s happened twice now and you saw how it broke me both times. I can’t take it again.” The human girl said with tears overtaking her cheeks.

“Sunset, trust yourself, and your destiny, the light will find you.”

“I’ve missed you.” The redhead said once again hugging the magic filled horse.

“Your time is not up, go back and claim your name, you know who you are and so will your friends. Will you go back, Sunset Shimmer?”

The unicorn transformed to human thought for a moment as determination crossed her emotions, “Yes.”

The powerful equestrian goddess smiled earnestly at her past student as a golden light shone at the top of her horn, the same golden light surrounding the human.

A pair of aquamarine eyes fluttered open and were met with a while ceiling. The eyes shifted around the room giving her brain information it needed to process where she was.

“Sunset!” A lavender figure appeared before her eyes from the right.

“Princess Twilight? I am in a hospital?” the loopy brained teen asked. She began to lift her body upward, her arms were sore with an aching pain like they had been punched repeatedly and her brain felt light and fuzzy from medicine.

“Yes to both of your questions. How are you feeling?” The pony princess turned human queried.

The fiery haired female looked up at her mostly indigo haired friend. “Im fine, a little sore, but fine.” The royal couldn't help just gawk at her emotionally troubled friend.

“Fine? Fine?! Y-you remember what happened right? I-I mea-” the scatterbrain began only to be cut off by a warm colored hand covering her mouth.

“Yes I remember, all too well.” Sunset looked down into her lap and brought her arm down with her. She looked at the heavy bandages covering her arms up the elbow. Sunset looked at them with sadness, Princess Celestia had convinced her to stay alive, to give her destiny a chance, a large part of her regretted the decision.

The princess noticed the dejected look in the girl's eyes, “Sunset-” she began but was once again cut off, this time by the room's door opening and a nurse and vice principal Luna entering the room.

Luna pointed a relieved smile towards the patient. “Good morning- or I suppose I should say afternoon. I'm so happy to see you awake.”

Sunset’s eyebrows became lopsided, “Afternoon? How long have I been asleep?”

The nurse, who had cream near white skin and light peach pink hair, wrapped into a tight bun, stepped over to Sunset’s IV, checking the girls vitals, “A day and a half, it’s one fifteen as of now, I’m your nurse, Red Heart, I’m going to go fetch the doctor for you, we have a few things to go over.”

The three females watched as the nurse left the room with a clipboard in hand. The two healthy cool colored females looked to Sunset’s direction with sympathy behind their eyes. “It’s good timing you woke up, I brought you some food you might like. It’s just a simple caesar salad and apple juice.” Luna said as she placed down a paper bag and sat in the chair on the left to the bed.

Sunset looked up at the bag and began to reach for it, finding herself to be hungry, only to discover it was difficult and painful to raise her arms so much. The two on both of her sides must have realized this, Luna picked the consumable items out of the bag, placing it down on a lap tray for the injured girl, as Princess Twilight grabbed the utensils needed, though rather awkwardly, and placed them down.

“Thank you.” The light bronze girl whispered out, feeling weak and useless.

“Please, you don't have to thank us, it’s what friends do.” Princess Twilight said, the latter almost sounded like it was a requirement for her to say- as if she were getting a point across.

After opening the plastic seal and taking a few small bits of the salad the door separating the room from the hallway opened. “Good afternoon, Miss.Simmer.” A professional voice said as the doctor, with bronze skin and brunette hair and eyes accessorized with glasses, followed by a white skinned, blue streaked haired cop walked in.

“I’m glad to see you awake, you fought a valiant battle, it was quite the scare.” The doctor started, pushing his glass up the bridge of his nose. Sunset could see Princess Twilight fidgeting as she quickly and quietly stood up and exited the room. The cop gave a curious look but shifted his gaze back to the patient, returning unphased. The doctor spoke again, “I know you’ve probably been asked this many times already since you’ve woken up but can you scale one to ten, tell me how you're feeling.” The medical professional said while pointing to a chart with varying pain emojis.

“Um, I guess eight.” Sunset said.

“Okay can you explain what hurts and the pain?” The doctor replied.

Sunset held back an eye roll, ‘Shouldn't that be obvious?’ The amber teen made eye contact with the doctor and slightly held up her arms. “My arms are sore and ache. I have a weird piercing pain in my stomach too.”

“That all makes sense. Your stomach pains come from a kidney infection. Did you have a period of time where you weren’t using the bathroom?” The doctor said with professionalism.

Sunset looked away embarrassed, “yes.” The teen said feeling a hand come in between her shoulder blades beginning to run circles into her back, which to her surprise had been comforting and aided in relaxing a little.

“That explains the infection. Luckily it's only in the early stages, so medicine and a couple days to a week will clear that up. As for your forearms, they took some heavy damage, the radial artery in one of your arms and been severed a bit, you'll need some physical therapy to help you get back their strength and skill in writing again.” The doctor said occasionally looking at the clipboard. “That concludes my talk with you, I’ll be back later with the nurse in the evening.” Sunset offered a nod as the doctor gave a pat on the shoulder to the cop passing off an indivisible mic to him.

The cop placed his bright eggshell hands into his packets, a bit shifty as he looked a bit uncomfortable, he made eye contact with teenage patient, “I’m Officer Armour, I’ve been put on your case as we’ve come to an understand heavy amounts of bullying and harassment by adults were made against you. Observing the footage of the security cameras in the school that where lent to us, it was quite obvious that the three eighteen year olds…,” the officer pulled a list out of his pocket and began reading off, “ThunderLane, Rainbow Dash, and Gilda Griff had all committed assaults against you. If you wish you can press charges against them.” Officer Armour unformed the paled amber teen.

“Oh… I-I don't want to do that, I don't want their lives to be ruined over some dumb high school drama.” Sunset said, and she meant it. She knew all too well of making bad decisions, hurting others, she's been thankful and lucky no one reported her. Sunset also didn't want to ruin Rainbow Dash, even if she cut the former unicorn deep, the prisma colored hair girl had given her a chance before, Sunset felt she could do the same. As for Gilda on the other hand and her disgusting perverted gang, she could only hope they are found out.

The cop gave a bit of a surprised look, “If you're sure, I will let you know, Miss. Griff has had a warrant made for her arrest along with three males for gang activity, I’m required to ask, have you had any problematic run-ins with them, anything to build more on their case?”

Sunsets froze, a troubled look in her eyes, she could feel herself starting to tremble and her breathing becoming quick and hard to grasp. “I-I- don't ha-ve any evidence.” She said with a shaky breath as Luna came into her vision with a concerned look.

“That's fine. All I need is a precise as possible retelling and the location it accrued. I'll take care of the rest.” The redhead then told the officer of what Glidas gang had nearly fully succeeded to do to her along with where the alley way was, by the end the girl had been reduced to sobs, remembering the fear. The evening palleteed woman gave the teen a side hug, continuing to rub calming circles in her back, a strong fire that could make the moon as bright as the sun in her eyes.

“Thank you, you're brave, being able to handle that and talk to me about it. I’ll let you get some rest.” Officer Armor said placing a voice recorder in his pocket, Sunset thought she could see tears in his eyes.

After a couple minutes Sunset had calmed down enough to continue her food made by her vice principal, it had been delicious, almost as good as the ones she would eat in the royal palace. Princess Twilight re-entered the room, “That was close, we’re lucky he didn't immediately recognize me, this long mane seems to be good at covering faces.”

Luna and Sunset gave the Princess a curious look. “That's the human version of my brother back at home, I suppose that confirms there's a me in this world, and close by.” Princess Twilight said with a raised informative finger. Sunset and Luna simply gave ‘Oh’ expressions and turned back to their previous activity.

“Hey, that actually makes me think, how did you guys get me into a hospital with no paperwork? I have no legal guardian, residence or documentation.” Sunset asked.

“Oh, don't worry about that. I have a friend who's a judge, luckily for us I just wrote it all up and he signed off on it, as he doesnt mind bending the rules. You new legal guardian and residence are both, me. I’ll be taking care of you from now on.” Luna answered.

“But-!”

“Oh no, none of that. I'm not letting you live in some dingy old factory all by yourself, it's not safe, plus you need the support, you're still so young.” The now foster mother said with sternness.

“I'm not some free loader or charity case.” Sunset said with a bit of an offended tude.

“You're right, you're not. You're a young girl going through some hard times. It's apparent it's been a long time. It's okay to ask and get help Sunset, trust me, I had to learn that lesson to.” The wise woman said.

“I concur.” The lavender Princess said factly.

Sunset felt tears come from the back of her eyes to the front. It was unusual for anyone to show they cared for her, she wasn't used to it, didn't know what to think. Could she truly trust them or would things backfire like they always seemed to?

“Good Morning, I’m glad you three could make it.” The principal of Canterlot High School started, looking at the women, all the guardians of the freshmans by their respective sides. The freshman girls all looked tired with guilt and fear written over their faces, Sweetie Bell had tear strikes down her face that were starting to build back up again.

“We are here to talk about the consequences and punishments towards their recent actions of holding ownership to a cyberbullying account that distributed secrets, on will while also being paid, and the framement of another student that garnered intense troubles from other students. I had spent all weekend thinking of what to do. After witnessing the hospitalization of the framed student I should be expelling all three of you girls.” Celestia looked down at the freshman with calm anger.

“Hospitalization? Of Sunset Shimmer? Is that why Applejack was out so late Saturday?” The youngest apple sibling asked. The other two girls looked worried, Sweetie Bell now letting the tears fall.

“Yes, I won't go into details as it's not my place.” The holder of the freshmans fate said. Cookie Crumbs, Sweetie Belle's mother held a hand over her mouth looking sadly at her daughter. The other two girls' guardians simply couldn't look at the children they helped raise.

Principal Celestia grabbed a folder, opening it and pulled three pieces of informative inked paper, handing one to each of the guardians, “As much as I should have expelled them, I decided that due to their age and proneness to immaturity and irrational thinking, these three are to be suspended for the rest of the six months remaining in the school year, they will only be allowed on campus in the morings, limited to front doors as they gather and drop off their school work to me. They will not be permitted to do any extracurricular activities until junior year, depending on their academic and behavioral records in the following year, this also includes school events and campaigns. They will not be permitted any technological access during school hours on any school devices for the rest of their school careers here. Their sophomore year will involve six more months in the first half of the year in after school detention. Plus any punishments that you choose to give them. Any questions?” The principal said, ending her informative lecture. All three guardians accepted their children's fate, feeling shame towards not keeping a closer eye on things.

The three freshman girls gave each other sad looks before entering their respective cars, all worried for their at home punishments, how they would miss each other, and how and why Sunset Shimmer was in hospital-how it was their fault.

Author's Note

Howdy doo!
Thanks for reading amazing people :D
I do wanna put it out here the before the forgiving process starts, which isn't till the third act but im saying it now anyways, im very much writing it from the headcanon that Sunset is the 7th element, that being empathy, so try to keep that mind :)
Also only a chapter away till sciset! I'm very excited
As always please comment and interact I look forward to it <3

Chapter 9. A Deep Dive into What The Fuck We Did

The halls were quiet on a late Wednesday afternoon as most of the student body populating the school had gone home for the day. All that remained were students involved in clubs, and a five person group receiving an intense lecture from the princess of friendship.

The princess paced, raised her voice, pointed her finger and teared up. She reminded the five teenagers of their elements and how they betrayed them, involving evidence to her claims. Each and every one striking the girls with guilt deeper and deeper. The princess realized their feelings of guilt and how they knew they did wrong, but yet she found it difficult to feel bad for calling them out so severely. It reminded her of the gabby gums incident in her own world, though it had never gotten to such a catastrophic level, certainly not anywhere close to a life ending.

At the end the princess took a deep breath making eye contact with each individual girl. Applejack held her stetson low over her face, tears and a deep frown were all that could be seen, Rarity, curled into Applejack’s side, had a face covered in ruined mascara, holding a tissue over her nose and mouth. Rainbow Dash had her arms crossed and held her head down as anger controlled her eyebrows but sadness held power in her eyes as she stood against the wall, Fluttershy sobbing, her curtain of hair covering her face, as she hyperventilated. Pinkie pie, gray as the rocks sitting in her home's yard, sat with her knees to her chest, her forehead being held atop by her knees as her arms curled around her knees, soft whimpers being heard.

“I hope you all have learned a very important lesson.” The princess of friendship said, leaving the girls to sulk.

***

Princess Twilight waltzed into the human hospital feeling conflicted, she didn’t like having to lecture the girls, she didn’t like seeing them cry but the consequence of their and the other students actions had left her friend badly hurt. She also didn’t like that she would be limited to seeing and checking on Sunset now, but alas she had royal duties to return too. The news of her human friend being moved to a psychiatric hospital the following morning was also troublesome. The doctor found it necessary to make that decision after the struggling teen had had a night terror causing a panic attack that made the girl hurt herself with the IV lodged in her veins. The alicorn turned human did a bit of research to find the wards to be strict for their mentally struggling patients. The good news was Sunset would only be there for a week, Thursday morning to next Thursday morning… unless the doctors thought she needed more time.

Upon entering the hospital and making her way to Sunset’s room, the lavender turned human princess opened the door, seeing the two female humans in the midst of a conversation.

“It’s okay to be nervous, but know you’ll be okay. There are nurses, doctors and even officers who will be there are able to help you at all times.” The human counterpart of the goddess of the moon said reassuringly. Sunset gave a tired nod and looked up at the princess entering the room.

“Sorry I took a while, I had something to take care of.” Princess Twilight said, walking up to Sunset’s bedside.

“You didn’t have to lecture them.” The fiery headed teen said quietly. The indigo haired princess put her hands on her hips, “Yes I did, you almost died! The consequences of their actions ruined you and could have left them a terrible guilt for the rest of their lives. I still can’t wrap my head around it. Why had they been so quick to forget your friendship? Why act in such an extreme unusual, cruel way towards the situation? Why did they not stand by your side?-“ Princess Twilight started to ramble along with pacing the room. Sunset stayed silent staring down at her hands and banged arms with a quiet sadness. Luna noticed this in her new foster daughter, she began rubbing circles in between the teens shoulder blades; the woman found it usually helped calm the girl down considerably. “I’m not sure but rest assured the principal and I are going to have a long assembly with the school.” The vice principal said.

Sunset finally spoke up after five minutes of silence, “I’m tired, I think I’m going to go to bed. You guys should go back home.” The amber skinned teen said, laying down and curling into her blankets. The vice principal and princess of friendship shared a look towards each other. “Alright but we’ll be back first thing tomorrow morning before you go into the ward.” Luna said, with a gentle smile, hoping it would ignite some amount of brightness in the depressed teen. It didn't do much.

***

Exiting the hospital and heading to vice principal Lunas black Chevrolet, the pale evening colored woman unlocked the car with a sigh.

“Could drop me off at CHS? I need to go back home tonight, check in and update things, but I’ll be back in the morning.” The equine turned human princess said.

“Sure thing, should I pick you up in the morning at the satue?”

“If you could.”

Luna nodded, “Of course, thank you for your help in cleaning up the blood in that factory today. The girls offered to help move Sunset's things from the factory and into her room at my house this weekend. I'm glad we won't have to look at it the whole time.”

Princess Twilight nodded, she thought it was the least they could do.

Twenty minutes later the woman pulled up to the front of the school, letting out the interdimensional visitor, “Thank you, I’ll see you tomorrow morning, around eight thirty?” The lavender Princess questioned.

“Yep, she goes in at ten, so that gives us an hour with her. The doctor said they like to give patients the first day to settle in.” Luna replied.

Luna watched as the pony turned teenage girl nodded and left the world and to her own.

***

The students crowded into the auditorium in the early afternoon. The assembly had been announced and students became nervous as they heard their principal with an angry voice. They became evermore nervous as they noticed the principal, vice principal and the princess of friendship, they had grown to respect, held anger and disappointment in their eyes, looking down at the students.

“Afternoon students, I would address you as wondercolts, but due to your terrible display in the recent month- that privilege has been revoked.” Celestial eyes gazed over the crowd of students, many flinching away in guilt and fear.

“Your actions and words have caused much harm, not to just one student but to each other and even yourselves. This month has made both me and Vice Principal Luna very disappointed to call you wondercolts. Many of you here have taken part in targeting, accusing, bullying and harassment. We did a lot of investigating and know the identities of each person involved.” Principal Celestia said with stern anger. Luna made a step forward, claiming the microphone from her sister.

“Here I have at least a hundred worth of paper works, filing suspensions and other punishments, for vandalizing school property, bullying, and cyber bullying, never in all my years of teaching have I witnessed something so catastrophic. Every single one of you should be ashamed, and yes even if you did nothing. I used to pride myself and brag to others of how inclusive and friendly this student body was, sadly you all have proved me wrong.” The vice principal said, walking off the stage. Luna didn't need to say anything more, now all she could do was focus on how the red headed teen had go off to the mental aid hospital that morning on her own.

Princess Twilight now walked center stage with the human voice amplifier; henceforth she stood there for a moment, allowing the students to soak in the silence, and sink in the disappointment of the hero that had saved them twice now. After a couple moments the indigo haired princess spoke, her voice dripping with disappointment, “I truly don't have much to say. After all the fights I’ve fought, all the evil deeds I've seen done, after not only saving my world but also your world multiple times now, I've never been more appalled in my life. You've shown me a new light to the human race, given me a reason to not like it, given me a reason to never return to this world- if any dangerous magical problems ever come your way again, you'll be lucky to at least have Sunset Shimmer’s help. Don't forget it was her that defeated the sirens, and have amends with you. I know for a fact she worked hard to become the po- person she was meant to be. You all took that away from her, just like others in the past. Your actions have been disgusting. I won't return to this world, not for any of you as you all played a part in almost ending a life…” The room had become so quiet sweat droplets could be heard as everyone caught on to what the princess had implied. “Learn something from this and this is officially goodbye.” The Princess of Friendship handed the microphone to the principal and made her way backstage, preparing to leave through the portal at the front of the school.

“In addressing this atrocious ‘Anon-N-Miss’ account, while, yes, there was a specific group of people who started it, the account eventually became all of you. The investigation allowed me to see each and every account, paying the holders of account secrets, also the extra fibbed stories in comments of each post, making matters worse. In the end Sunset Shimmer suffered the blame that she did not deserve and the ones that framed her were every single one of you in here. Parents have received emails and evidence of your involvement as of earlier today, some of you may already know. This ugliness has changed the way I see this student body, which is a very unfortunate fact to admit.” The principal swiped eyes once again over her students, many held heads down, grimaced, cringed, and cried. Principal Celestia spoke again, “You are dismissed into your home rooms, We will be spending the next three hours left of today in bullying behavior fix lessons.”

The long aurora haired woman watched as her students left. The tall woman made her way backstage to discover the pony turned human princess had already left back home. An exhausted sigh left the woman's lips and she decided to make her way to comfort her sister.

Author's Note

Hiya!
Sorry this chapter is a bit shorter but we are now past the transitionary chapters!
Time to get to new friendships and love dovey shi, in which I'm very excited for.
Thank so much for reading amazing people!
Please comment and interact and its truely fun to know you thoughts and opinions :D

Chapter 10. Sparks

Sunset sat in her new confinement . She knew the doctors, nurses and other authorities didn’t like to call it that, in an effort to make the patients feel safe and comfortable. She thought of it as confinement though, for being crazy. It was like her own personal corner in Tartarus but it has grayish blue thin blanketing, bared windows and blank white walls. The contrasting colored girl managed to find some solace in it though. Thankfully Vice-Principal Luna had found her sketchbook and colored pencils admits the depression chaos that had become her factory- well not hers anymore now that Luna had decided to make her the school administrators foster child. The fiery haired girl didn’t know what to think about that, a part of her was grateful, a part wondered how Luna even managed to make official government documents for the girl, another part of her was scared; last time she was in foster care, she was filly and seen as nothing more but a burden infiltrating her cousin's home. Whether they said it or not. She knew that’s what she was.

When first entering the ‘Mental Aid Ward’- she thought of it as the ‘crazy-people-place’- she had seen a couple other people, one a girl her age, with poppy pink skin and purple and white streaked curly hair. The other had been surprising as it was a young girl with pale pink skin and blue arrayed hair in short ringlets. Sunset chose to spend her first day just sitting in the room thinking- and scared of her wants, she was beginning to think her wants would always be something bad as she proved to have a bad track record with them, either causing hurt to others or to herself. The start of Friday she did the same, staying in her assigned room, she had been shown the common room, which held entertainment, board games, therapeutic coloring book stations and even an Xbox. Sunset has thought about indulging in that but still found herself too awkward to go out there, which was a surprise emotion. There was a small library room as well, she had promised herself she would eventually go there later in the day and pick up a book or two. For now she continued on her landscape drawing, despite the ache of her arms protesting, she drew of the unicorn fields she used to love galloping through during her times of stress and anger.

A knock of her assigned door caused the tired looking teen to look up, there stood a tall, lanky nurse with ebony skin and long stringy green hair, two front bangs dangling down to frame her long face and the rest tied up. “Good Morning Miss Shimmer, how was your rest?”

“It was fine.” Sunset said quietly.

“I know the first night can be daunting, so I brought you an extra couple of pancakes.” The nurse said, offering a gentle smile. “Thank you.” The teen said taking the plate, the tray holding a stack of four plain pancakes, a small container of syrup and butter along with a fruit cup. Sunset honestly thought it looked pretty good, she wasn’t sure what food to expect, especially after both lunch and dinner yesterday had been a bit lackluster. Which didn't mattered since she hadn't had much of an appetite recently.

Beginning to work on her meal the nurse spoke up again. “Your first session with Doctor Light will be at four today, you’ve still got a while, if you have any questions or concerns, don’t hesitate to ask. Also, we’ll be trying you on some antidepressant medication, so when you're done with your meal take these for me, okay?” The ebony woman said as she placed a small pill packet labeled, ‘Bupropion’ and a water bottle down on the end table. Sunset nodded, ensuring the woman that she took on the promise.

After the amber skinned teen had finished her breakfast and taken the pills assigned to her, which was a bizarre experience as she had never needed to take human medication, let alone swallowing small tablets, she went back to her illustration, just a few more details and she would then start coloring.

***

Nightlight picked up the next file sitting on his desk, it was his second to last session for the day and it was a curious case. Sunset Shimmer, Seventeen, Orphaned. He had been made to know that she just recently had gained a foster family, and… paperwork. From her birth certificate to her social number, all of it had only shown up a couple days ago. How had she been going around without any government documents? It looks as if she had just popped into the world. Yes, she is an orphan, that’s clear but when she was found- if abandoned, she would have still had all of that. There's no way she's just been walking around on her own since infancy. Any previous records of her life were non-existent, only some things from her school. Doctor Light could see the teenager had some trouble making history, specifically a surge a couple of months before in the fall, as listed in her school records there were plenty of detentions served consecutively in the fall- nearly a whole month. That was definitely something he would have to look into. It could help understand her psychological case as it looks she had a big surge of getting in trouble and then attempted suicide a month later. It was listed in the school's notes that the girl’s detention sentence was made shorter due to good behavior and attendance while in school and detention. A peak in bipolar disorder maybe? The doctor wrote it down on a piece of paper, only to theorize, of course he couldn’t know for sure until he got to actually talk to the patient.

The doctor looked to his left side and into his supply closet; in which had been turned into a hangout cubby for his daughter. The teenager in question sat at the tiny desk reading, most likely having already finished her homework of the day. What a little genius he had.

“Twily, I have a session starting in about twenty minutes. So you’ll need to hang out in the library or something for a bit.” The doctor informed his kin.

The glasses-wearing girl turned towards her father and sent a smile, then replied with an ‘Okay’ respecting her father's requirement.

***

Sunset and the therapist were now thirty minutes into the introductory session. The doctor’s experience had noticed many familiar behaviors, he also observed the girl to be very hesitant to open up, she had avoided questions of her past. The most the amber teen had said was a quick, ‘I was a monster at school for awhile.’ The navy skinned man witnessed how she kept her gaze down, glazed past questions about her past, she kept her answers quiet and short. The therapist had grown worried as he saw the young woman crossing her arms over her front, singling to him that she planned to be guarded and closed off.

After evaluating the red headed teen’s body language, the professional came to the conclusion that this patient wasn’t one to spill, most likely had to keep her emotions to herself for a very long time. Nightlight would have to take the slow self-spill route. Get to know the patient, understand the case and give her the time to trust and open up.

“How about you tell me what hobbies you like, Miss Shimmer.” The midnight blue haired man said. Sunset looked up at him, a bit surprised.

The former unicorn assumed the therapist would only want her backstory just to call her crazy and terrible monster and slap down some type of pills that were supposed to fix her and be done with it. Sunset hadn’t expected him to take interest in her hobbies.

“I like to draw, and play guitar.” The amber skinned teen said resting her head in her hand.

“Ah, so you're pretty creative?”

“I- maybe? I usually just draw or write songs based on memories or feelings. I’m not sure if that’s considered creative.” Sunset answered.

“That sounds creative to me. So, what are your favorite subjects in school?” The doctor asked, writing in his notebook.

“Art- obviously, math, and science.” Sunset said nonchalantly, wondering what this has to do with anything.

“What do you like about them?” Sunset was surprised again, nobody’s ever asked this many questions for her to answer about herself.

“They… they give my mind something to focus on, drawing is like having the freedom to do whatever I want. Math helps me to problem solve and in science I learn how things work on a deeper level- I guess that's kinda why I like to do engineering or programming stuff too.” The former unicorn said.

“That’s wonderful, it seems like you have a pretty strong adventurous mind.” Doctor Nightlight said, offering a smile. Sunset answered with a shrug, looking off to the side. The doctor continues with his get-to-know questions, studying the teen, noticing how her body language was slowly becoming more open.

***

It had been an hour and ten minutes since she left her father's office for his session. She had made her way back after picking out a book to finish as she had already read half of it in that hour. The teen went up to the office door almost opening it before she saw fiery curls swaying along the body of a female teenager- probably around her age, standing along with her father. The teenager standing and her doctrine turned towards the door, walking forward.

‘Wow, she’s really pretty.” The teenager thought as she looked through the door window. She jumped behind the door as it began to open.

“Thanks for talking with me for a bit, Sunset. If you could, next time you're drawing, really try to study your emotions while you are and explain to yourself why you're feeling that way, okay?” Nightlight said with a reassuring tone. The girl- presumably named, Sunset nodded and answered with an, ‘Okay, I’ll try,’ with that the amber skinned girl was sent down the hall.

The doctor went to re-enter his office but had noticed his daughter behind the door. “Twily? You okay?” He said with some concern.

“Yes! Everything is good! Great even!” The lavender skinned teen adjusted her glasses as she felt herself blush and grin a bit too widely. The doctor chuckled, used to his daughter's antics. The two entered the office, the therapist going over his notes and the teen resuming her book.

***

Sunet stood at a shelf in the small hospital's library. It only consisted of a sofa and a few comfort chairs to offer. After her first talk with the therapist, she had been left surprised with the interaction and how she felt after. Sunset noticed how, it may not have been by much, but the over bearing weight on her shoulders was lighter and she felt she could breathe just a bit easier. The teen had been encouraged to indulge in her favorite activities and explore how she felt while doing so, as of right now though that could only be drawing and reading. So far the unicorn turned human girl had yet to find any book that peaked her interest, though she still had a shelf and a half to look through, she hoped she could find something.

“Um, excuse me? - or I suppose I should say hi.” a nervous giggle emitted from a clear slightly nasal female voice. Sunset looked over with a curious expression, she recognized the voice but there was something different about it. Yet another surprise entered today, as a lavender skinned girl with glasses, a half up bun with curtain bangs, the main color of her hair being indigo with one magenta and one purple streak ran through her half up do. ‘Oh dear Celestia, It’s Princess Twilight’s counterpart.’ Sunset thought, though she noticed the counterpart was about an inch shorter, opposed to the princess who stood the same height as Sunset.

“I- um, sorry, I was just wondering if you needed help looking for a book? I’m kind of here alot and don't recognize you, so- I thought you might need some help.” The human counterpart said getting more shy and stuttery the longer Sunset stared at her.

“What? Are you just as crazy as the rest of us?” The redhead asked with a slyness to her voice, beginning to smirk a bit.

“No, I-I mean n-not that you're crazy,” the lavender girl adjusting her glasses a nervous sweat began, “My father works here, s-so I’m usually here after school, w-waiting for him.” Sunset nodded acknowledging what the teenager had said to her, that explained to the amber skinned teenager as to why this Twilight wasn't wearing the hospital given attire. Suddenly a pale purple hand shot out towards her, “I-I’m Twilight Sparkle.” Sunset gave an open mouthed smirk. There was something different about this Twilight. She didn't have exactly the same confidence and center stage presence the other had. She had a much more, almost innocent and adorkable aura around her. ‘She- She’s kinda cute…’

“Nice to meet you, I'm Sunset. Sunset Shimmer.” The taller teen said, now facing the nervous girl fully and shaking her hand. “So, you said you can help me find a book?” Sunset said, noticing the hint of heat building on her cheeks- same with the human Twilight, as they grabbed each others hands. “Yes! I practically know and have read every book here. I can easily help you find something. What genre do you like?” Human Twilight said, that adorkable look on her face coming back. Sunset admired it for a moment. “Mystery is my thing, It’s always fun figuring out who the bad guy is on my own.”

“Yes, I agree! Luckily we have plenty of mystery novels! They're just on the other side this way.” The half bun-do girl walked around the self with Sunset in tow. Twilight went through and offered about six books before Sunset’s interest had been garnered by a book titled, The House of Shattered Wings, she settled on the novel after reading its summary and proceeded to check the book out.

The two teenagers walked down the plain white halls. “ Thanks for helping me out, Twilight, I would have ended up bored without you.” The fiery haired girl said, giving the lavender girl a playful punch on the arm. “Oh, It was nothing. I'm glad I could help out.” The slightly nasal voice said earnestly. The two teenage girls smiled at each other, Twilight's dimples showing, ‘Hmm, I don't remember the princess having such a cute smil- dimples, I mean.’ Suddenly the amber teen faltered, having to catch herself with the wall. A hand landed on the small of Sunset’s back and another hovered in front of her torso. The glasses-wearing girl came into view, “Sunset? Are you alright?” Twilight asked with concern in her voice and on her face.

“Y-yeah, sorry, the medication they have me on has given me a few light-headed spells. I'll recover in a minute.” Sunset said, trying to stand straight up again. Twilight kept one of her hands behind and in front of Sunset, ready to catch her if need be. “Oh okay, how about you tell me your room number and I’ll help walk you there, is that okay?” Twilight offered. Sunset, not used to this much concern-even when she did have friends, didn't know how to react. The red head shyly nodded her head and informed the purple themed girl her room number.

Fortunately the room had only been a bit ways down the hall, when they arrived Sunset was sat down carefully. The teen clutched her head as it still felt like it was spinning.

“Here, maybe I can read to you for a bit, that might make you feel better. It’ll give you something to focus on.” Human Twilight offered. Sunset looked up at her, nodding what her brain would allow, sitting back against her pillows with one leg folded up at the knee and the other folded underneath, Twilight sat at the end of the bed.

The lavender teen once again adjusted her glasses and opened the book to begin reading. As Sunset sat there, she closed her eyes focusing on the human Twilight. Her voice was so similar yet so different from the princess's. This Twilight’s voice was smooth and rich with honey dripping off a wand, the slight nasal tone resting at the top of her soft palette. Sunset felt she could get lost swimming in the girl's appealing voice. The soft red and gold curled haired teen opened her eyes, looking at the newly introduced Twilight. Sunset watched as the lavender girls violet irises glided across the page, Sunset found herself admiring it, letting her eyes drip down to the other teen girls perfectly sculpted nose to the pretty plump lips that held no cupids bow at the top, giving them a round shape. The amber teen continued to let her eyes glide down along with gravity, checking out the nerdy girl that sat before her.

***

Time had passed. How much? Neither knew, neither cared either as Twilight enjoyed reading aloud to the amber teen and Sunset enjoyed listening, and staring too. The human Twilight finished up the chapter she was reading as her phone vibrated on the bed. The lavender teen picked up her phone, making a surprised expression.

“Oh my stars! It’s already been an hour and a half!” Twilight looked up at Sunset. “I’m sorry I have to get going, It’s my father saying he’s ready.” The counterpart said with a hint of disappointment.

“That's okay, I really enjoyed this, and it did end up making me feel better.” Sunset said.

“Oh! Good, I'm so glad to hear that.” Twilight said standing from the bed, and giving Sunset a bright smile, one again showing off her dimples. “I’ll be back, we can continue later, if you’d like.” The lavender teen said, kicking at the ground.

“I’d like that.” Sunset said with a smile.

With that twilight smile brighten the room more as she waved and walked out, leaving the fiery headed teen to herself.

‘Well… That was unexpected.’

Author's Note

Howdy doo!
We finally have the intro to sciset! I had so much fun writing this chapter.
Also yes chrysalis is the nurse, I thought it would be funny if in this universe she just a nurse with like five kids.
Thanks so much for reading
Also the art is mine, I hope you liked that too :)
Feel free to comment and interact :)

Chapter 11. Friendship, Nightmares and Crushes

It had been a quiet Saturday morning. The somewhat snarky nurse welcomed Sunset to the waking world with more medication and a fruit salad with a side taste of plastic, reminding her it was hospital food. It wasn’t until early afternoon a firm knock emitted from her door. The red head looked up from her drawing of Ray happily sitting on a branch.

“Come in..?” Sunset said after a moment, she assumed it was the nurse, but usually the nurse opened the door after knocking without waiting for an initiative to come in.

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer.” A confident nasally voice said.

“Trixie…hi?” Sunset said to her unexpected visitor.

“What? That surprised to be graced by a great and powerful presence?” Trixie smirked with a small chuckle as she placed her hands on her hips, “I don’t blame you.” The illusionist said, with her nose tilted up.

Sunset gave a smirk and chuckle similar to Trixie’s, “I guess you could say, I definitely wasn’t expecting you to visit. How’d you find where I am anyways?”

“Easy, I asked former ‘heroes’ and Fluttershy spilled pretty easily, though she did go on into a blabbering, crying mess. Something about it being her fault or whatever.” Trixie said with slight annoyance while making a circling hand gesture.

Sunset felt a small bubble of anger at the mention of the pastel pink haired teen.

“Well, the great and powerful Trixie can go ahead and guess you don’t want to talk about them. Which is good cause neither do I.” The pale blue girl said. “Trixie must admit… I’ve been a bit worried about you, especially after you disappeared after the whole locker incident.”

“You…were worried?”

“Uh duh, I couldn’t really get in contact with you though, not without knowing your number.” Trixie clarified.

Sunset nodded and looked to the wall guilty, “…I thought nobody cared.” The red head whispered.

“Mere banter!” Trixie exclaimed, throwing her hand in the air. “Trixie always cares for her friends.” The blue-near-white headed girl said, gaining a small smirk and planting her hands on her hips again.

“You- consider us friends?” Sunset asked.

The illusionist rolled her eyes with a playful smile, “Of course!” She said confidently, her eyes glazed to the floor and her smile retracted as the sky-blue skinned girl suddenly grew a bit insecure- not that she would admit that, great and powerful spellcasters don't falter in the face of insecurities. “Unless if you didn't, or want to be.” Trixie said with disappointment trickling in her tone.

“No- I..I think I’d like that.” Sunset said looking up at Trixie, a smile brightening her features.

“See, I knew you were smart, Shim Shim.” Trixie said and gave a quite mischievous giggle in the new found friendship.

***

The two opposite colored friends found themselves in a few hours worth of conversations. The two teens asked get-to-know questions, involving Sunset opening up and recounting her life in Equestria and Trixie telling tales of her wizardering ancestors and her own magical abilities.

“I see… so you have a human type of magic but you have to be careful with what you do because the human magic has become so dense and weak over time. That makes sense why I could never feel it.” The fiery redhead said with a hand on her chin in thought.

“Yep, the great and powerful Trixie is just that amazing!” The teen said with pride.

A knock gently evicted from the doors surface, interrupting the teens. With permission to enter, one pale pink and one evening blue woman walked into the room greeting Sunset and the unexpected guest, Trixie Lulamoon.

“Hello, Miss Lulamoon, I hadn’t realized you two are friends.” Principal Celestia said with a warm smile on her face.

“Our apologies for interrupting.” Luna said, perking up to the sight. It very much made the woman feel reassured that Sunset had someone else coming to visit her. The four girls that had been accompanying her in moving out the factory had wanted to join the two principal's visit. Neither found it to be a good idea, knowing the sensitive place the amber skinned teen is in.

“It's alright principal and vice-principal, I actually should be headed out anyways. Great and powerful teens like mhaw, have a gig to practice for.” Trixie said with a proud hand raised to her chest, the illusionist turned back to the red and gold streaked haired girl, “See you later, Shim Shim. Try not to have too much fun.” The pale blue said with a wink, as she strutted out with a wave and confident smile.

The two sisters sat on the bed both on the other side from the other. Celestia once again gave a warm smile to the teen, reminding her of the teacher she once had, as the principal asked how the teen was doing.

“Not the worst actually, I kind of made a friend yesterday.” The amber skinned teen said with a small smile and a low opacity blush surfacing on her cheeks; in which didn't go unnoticed by the sisters.

“That's wonderful to hear, Sunset. It means so much to see you feeling comfortable here.” Luna said with a kind smile.

“Thank you. I appreciate what you guys have done for me. It's the most I’ve ever received in my life. I kinda don't know how to handle it.” The fiery haired girl said looking off, getting lost in thought and memories.

“Don’t thank us. Not only is it our job but also our pleasure.” Celestia said warmly.

Sunset could feel tears brimming in her eyes. Never in her home world or in this world, till now, had any pony or one said they actually wanted to care for her. Sure, Princess Celestia took her in, being a part of raising her- giving her great birthdays, magic lessons. The princess went as far to be by her side when sick and made her fun and extravagant pancake breakfast every morning; with that in the end Sunset had been proven the princess only saw her as a student, a pony residing in the castle- never a filly, never a… daughter.

Sunset felt a hand begin to rub circles into her back.

“It’s okay, we're here for you now. I promise everything will be okay.” Luna said, comforting the teen who’s silent cry strengthened. It didn’t take long for the teen to settle down with the woman giving positive affirmations and reassuring words.

As time went by the woman explained to Sunset how her missing work would be an excuse; in which Sunset gave small opposition to. The fiery haired girl had always loved to learn, whether it be magic formula’s or the trigonometry ones, even writing essays and discovering science, she found to be enjoyable- learning human history had always been a weak point though. The morbid wars, ways of the past and many, many different dates, she found got easily lost from her head. The two principles of the high school had promised the girl a text book and a few worksheets to work on to help satisfy the naturally in-need-of-knowledge teen, they also it might help pass her time while in the facility.

***

The two sisters had stayed long enough with the former unicorn till visiting hours had ended, making goodbyes and promises for another visit tomorrow, Sunset realized she had spent the majority of the day with others. It gave her that warm tingly feeling of companionship she had gone without for a month. The amber teen spent the rest of her Saturday night drawing her Ray that she dearly missed, maybe she would ask her next visitor to check on the gecko for her.

Suddenly a leather bound book, one of the few items Sunset had been allowed to bring with her-much to Princess Twilight’s pleasure, began to shine a bright magenta, 'Jeez, nearly everybody just wants to talk to me today.' The warm paletted teen thought while grabbing the journal.

“Dear Sunset Shimmer,
How are you doing? I'm sure you've heard that question a lot recently but I am too curious. Princess Celestia has been asking too actually. I hadn't exactly told her all the details of what happened, only that you were in trouble and needed a large amount of assistance. I hadn't found it my place to let her know what really happened, but if I must be honest, I think she already knows. She just had that look in her eye, you know, the one where you tell her something but she already knows what you're about to tell her. Anyways, I'm rambling. I apologize for not getting to visit you yet, I hope I will find the time soon. So, please tell me how things are going, how you're settling into that place?
Your friend, Twilight Sparkle.”

Sunset’s thoughts were focused on the mention of Princess Celestia. How Princess Twilight said the solar goddess was asking, worried about her. How Princess Twilight gave her theory that Celestia somehow knew what Sunset was going through. Had it really been Princess Celestia in that blue and sparkling white void? Had the sun goddess really reached out to her in her dying moments? Sunset supposed she would find out.

“Hey Princess Twilight,
Thanks for checking up on me, you don't have to worry. No hard feelings, I know you have a lot of your own duties in Equestria, talking through the journal is enough for me. I settled in just fine, I’ve mostly been reading and working on art, both of which have been great to get back into. I have professional help to work with me- help me understand my emotions. I won't lie, it's a bit weird, I'm not used to such things, though I suppose that might be the point. You can let Princess Celestia know that I'm okay and things are getting better. I kind of have to admit, I'm surprised she asked, we didn't leave on a good note. How’s Equestria, anyways?
Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset laid back against her pillows for a moment, feeling her tired mind starting to catch up with her, sleeping for ten days straight seemed like the only cure.When her eyes slipped shut she felt the book come alive with a buzz.

“That's wonderful to hear! If you run out of anything to read i'll be glad to bring you some of my favorites! Also, of course Princess Celestia cares! Yes, things might be a bit awkward right now because of the past but seeing as you’ve worked hard to change and become a better pony, I'm sure the princess doesn't hold it against you. Things are still good in Equestria, Fluttershy and I actually were called by the cutie maps a couple of days ago! We helped these two families resolve their past issues and learn to help each other thrive, it was so fun, oh, I can even write an analysis paper about it! I’d love for you to visit Equestria next time you can, maybe you and Princess Celestia can resolve things and we can do things here!”

The tired redhead thought for a moment. She couldn't help but feel another spike of anger at the pastel yellow skinned girl's name. Sunset could very much understand though that pony Fluttershy and human Fluttershy are two different individuals, that being said the amber teen wasn't ready to even think of forgiving Fluttershy, let alone being around her or some pony who looks like her. At a certain degree she can find it in her to forgive the others, not by a lot but enough to not feel the impulse to cuss them out with a good punch at the end. Her feeling towards the animal caretaker were still a large bright fire that might never die out. The shy teen took her Ray away after all, after she trusted the teen enough to bring her in her home, only to be met with cruelty after some dumb online post. Sunset might have been a bully at one point but she would never have stooped so low.

Sunset thought about resolving her relationship with the princess she once loved and adored, plus it would be great to gallop and use magic again. Sunset remembered how running through the unicorn range would always help her anger.

“Visiting Equestria actually sounds great, I have missed it. We’ll have to plan that out. Also congrats on your friendship mission, i’m glad it worked out. I’m going to be honest though, I'm pretty tired, so I'm calling it a night. I'll talk to you tomorrow, Princess.”

Sunset got tucked into her bed waiting for the final reply from the princess.

“Understandable! Have a good night, I'll see if Princess Luna can watch over your dreams and help those nightmares, though I'm not sure if her magic is multidimensional. Anyways we'll find out. Oh, and Sunset, when you need someone to talk to, whether it's for company or to vent, I'm always here, please, don't shut me out and ignore me again.
Your Friend, Twilight.”

Sunset wore a guilty look on her face reading the end of the princesses message.

‘I’ll try, Twi, I'll try.’

***

“Sunset…” a deep wicked voice spoke, “Look at where you’ve ended up, how pathetic you've become. You've allowed yourself to go from the top Queen B to pathetic suicidal worm trapped in a house of crazy people. Celestia was right to abandon you.”

Sunset’s eyes snapped open seeing nothing but a blood crimson void, surrounded by wild blazing fire. The amber teen looked around, searching for anything other than red and orange fire, behind her sat a bathtub overflowing with thick bright red blood. Fear filled her as she walked toward the tub, being met with the sight of nothing but a pool of her own blood with red and gold locks of hair sticking through the morbid liquid.

The redhead started to back away, feeling fear, shame and guilt consume her. Suddenly wind struck her from behind, a strong gust that knocked her on all fours. The ground rickashaied under her as strong forces hit the neither red floor. Sunset didn't even need to look behind her to know what it was, her she-demon. A sharp heel stomped on her back.
The demon lowered to Sunsets ear as the teen was pinned to the ground. The amber girl shook in fear, feeling the wicked beast's breath and evil smile on her neck. “You couldn't succeed in being a good student. You couldn't succeed in becoming a princess. You couldn't succeed in being loved. You couldn't even succeed in dying. Everyone betrayed you, sooner or later. You can't trust anyone. You will always be alone.” The crimson demon said with evil scratching her voice, the red and gold haired teen felt tears fall down her cheeks, she agreed with her demon, nothing had yet to prove her wrong. The bat winged demon let out loud long laughter, while the teen continued to lay on the ground, accepting her silent tears.

Amber eyelids fluttered awake, being met with a bright blue sky, the teen turned over to avoid the sun's glare forcing her to wake up. After the nightmare the teen had, she gained a powerful pounding headache and the answer of the Princess of the moon's dimensional restricted magic.

The exhausted teen looked over at the digital clock sitting on her nightstand, 1:25 pm. Sunset tucked further into her sheets, the teen felt regret for being found that night. Her thoughts lead to her recent need for external pain in an attempt to gain control over the internal pain. A large part of her wished the girls and principals had just left her.

The former unicorn wasn't sure how much time passed as a knock emitted from her door.

“Hello Sunset!” a chipper familiar voice sang.

The amber teen moved her eyes to the direction of the voice, she saw a lavender skinned, indigo hair, tied in a high ponytail, girl. The nerdy teen wore a dark purple converse with brown knee high socks that adored navy blue diamond shaped running the length of the socks; in which matched her dark purple mid thigh three layered ruffled skirt, topped with a brown cropped, just above the skirt, knitted sweater, with the sleeves rolled up her elbows.

“I brought you some food, the nurse said you weren't awake yet each time she checked on you…” the human Twilight said, trailing off as she got a better look at the redhead, “...I must admit, you don't look well, what’s going on?”

Sunset sat up, “Nothing, what are you doing here on a sunday? Shouldn’t you be doing weekend teenager things?”

Twilight scoffed, “If by ‘weekend teenager things’ you mean reading or working on one of my experiments or inventions then you’d be correct. Usually I do stay home, but my father said he wanted to drop by for a bit, something about getting things prepared for tomorrow.” The indigo haired girl explained coming up to a chair on the side of the hard medical bed. “Besides… I-I wanted to see you.”

“Why?”

Twilight looked up, into the turquoise eyes the amber girl bared, the lavender teen could see the genuine wonder, caution and pain held in her eyes. Twilight gave a friendly smile and adjusted her glasses, “Because I consider us friends, I know it’s only our second meeting, but sometimes that's all a person needs to start caring, and I do.”

Sunset looked down to her lap, observing her bandaged arms, “Even though I’m crazy? I haven't always been a good person… tartarus, i’m still not. I've done really terrible things to others, and I’ve only gotten back what I deserve.” The redhead felt the need to cry but nothing came, she simply didn't have the energy, “Trust me, sparkes, I’m a crazy monster that you don't want to get involved with.”

“First thing, stop calling yourself crazy or a monster, it's not healthy. Second, everyone has made mistakes, and if you ask me, someone who can acknowledge that and makes the effort to change, is a good person.” The lavender girls with glasses said, making eye contact with the teen in the bed.

“I thought everyone had forgiven me, I thought I had forgiven myself, but recently the nightmares and terrible thoughts won't stop. It doesn't help that everyone I learned to love betrayed and hated me in the end. I'm gonna be honest sparkes, I'm scared to make friends again, look at where it got me.” Sunset said, raising her healing arms in the arm during the last sentence of her short monologue.

The pony princess counterpart stood up and sat on the bed, placing a hand on the other girl's hand, helping it rest in the amber skinned girl's lap. “I completely understand being scared and cautious, especially after something traumatic transpires. That being said, I promise things will not always be that way.”

The two teens looked into each other's eyes, Sunset studied the girl with adorned glasses. The red and gold haired girl couldn't help but notice the beauty of this human counterpart. Sure, Princess Twilight was attractive but in more of a conventional sense, as Sunset was sure her pony form was too. This Twilight was different, from the way her glasses sat perfectly on her perfect nose to the dimples in her cheeks that made her smile brighter and cuter. The redhead had only found a few humans attractive, Flash Sentry being one of them, but nothing ever this strong. The two soon realized how they had been staring for too long.

Twilight took in a deep breath as a blush began to form, “How about I read to you and you eat some of your food, I know you haven't eaten.”

Sunset smiled for the first time that day, “That sounds really nice, sparkes.”

As the girls settled, they returned to their previous reading share positions along with Sunset munching on her vegetable salad, accompanied with water and her required mood stabilizers, in which she hadn't realized was there until Twilight pointed them out.

As an hour flew by with three chapters deeper into the book, the bookworm finally looked up to her reading companion. Twilight was met with the sight of her golden hour colored friend sleeping with a peaceful look on her face.

Twilight smiled and closed the book, placing it back on the nightstand, just as she received a message from her father. The lavender-skinned teen looked down to her new crush, she couldn't help but wonder what could have happened to her. What events had led to the teen to fall into such a terrible way of thinking? How terrible did people treat her that led to her taking the near fatal course of action?

Leaning down, purple lips met a golden rod skinned temple, “Sweet dreams, Sunnybun.”

Author's Note

Hi Hi!
I hope you enjoyed the new chapter, I had fun writing it :D

As always beautiful people, comment and interact <3

Interlude, Part 1: It’s my party and I cry if I want to

The room was pure dark, even in the middle of the day. The animals had all been removed from the room, given to new homes. The plants lay dying from neglect. The teenager had removed the animals before the same could happen to them. She no longer saw her fit to care for anything after what she had done, for she had been the cause of someone’s final straw.

Not just anyone but a friend. All because she allowed some insignificant internet post to get to her. True, the pastel themed girl had been bullied by the redhead at one point in time. Yes, it gave her sad days, made her cry, but never did it go so far that something so important was stolen from her, pushing her over the edge.

The pastel pinkette couldn’t even look at herself in the mirror anymore. She had gone as far to start skipping school the past few days, acting sick for her naive mother.

A burst of light entered the room causing the teen to duck further into her blankets, eyes burning from not seeing light in for more than a few days.

“Fluttershy, get your ass up! You’ve already skipped Monday and Tuesday, you can’t have a third fucking day in a row.” A prisma haired girl jerked the blankets of the teen. Rainbow Dash was met with sight of her shy friend in a curled position and a grimace on her face, which held home to old and now new tear streaks. Rainbow let out a strong sigh. “Listen we did fucked up shit. It was all of us, the whole school that led to… you know. So don’t beat yourself up.”

“You don’t understand what I did, i-it can never be f-forgive.” The sobbing teen said, giving more sobs as heavier tears began to fall.

Rainbow looked down at her oldest friend feeling up with sadness for not only her sad state but also all of their bad decisions. If Rainbow Dash was being honest with herself, her and Fluttershy did do the most damage. The sky blue skinned teens pride wouldn’t allow her to admit though.

“That’s not true. I mean Ray was perfectly fine in the shelter, besides VC Luna adopted him Monday, so when Sunset gets out of the hospital she’ll be with him again.” Rainbow Dash said.

“B-but Sunset could be dead right now. All because of m-m-me." The girl's intense sobs and stuttering had begun to grow, agitating for the athlete.

“She could be dead right now because of all of us. We all played a role. Sunset wouldn’t want you sitting here sulking to death in here.” Rainbow said.

“What would she want?- probably for me to feel as much pain as she did for what I did to her.” Fluttershy said.

“Nah, Sunset isn’t like that anymore. She wants you to own your shit, let it go and move on. Just like how she has done in the past with her own baggage... You can’t let this destroy your life, none of us can.” Rainbow said, her voice beginning to break as her own emotions and guilt caught up to her.

Fluttershy looked at her now crying partner and reached forward to connect them in a hug. The two teens sat there in the messy bed crying and holding onto each other.

“D-do you think she’ll ever forgive us?” Rainbow dash said weakly. Fluttershy could only respond with more tears.

***

Countless buckets of apples spread in a line down an orchard trail. The farmer removed her hat, quickly wiping sweat off brow and returned to the apple picking she kept herself occupied with.

A hop on the bunch and a grunt edmitting from the force, she started grabbing apples and letting gravity guide them to the bucket below. The blonde had made this her routine for countless hours, after school or after helping move out personal items from a dusty, lonely factory during the weekend. Lost in her own world the girl hadn’t heard the heeled footsteps approaching.

“You can’t keep this up forever darling.” A posh voice said.

Apple simply responded by rolling her eyes and continuing her work.

“You can’t ignore me either.” The voice said again. The royal purple haired girl sighed, “Your brother called me. He said you’ve been out doing this for hours, for many days.” Rarity said, concern laying in her words.

“Eeyup.”

“Darling, won’t you please come down and talk to me? Don’t pretend I haven't noticed you avoiding me. My texts, in the halls, and class.” Rarity said, sadness lacing her accent.

“What do ya want me to say, Rares?” The country girl asked, staying perched in the tree and picking the last few apples she could reach.

“Whatever is on your mind.”

“There's nothin’, you can go home, I got work ta do.” Applejack said getting down from the tree and moving to the next.

As the freckled skinned girl worked on her new tree she suddenly heard struggling whimpers. “What in tarnation?” The emeralds held in the teens' eyes shifted to the sound, being met with the sight of Rarity attempting to climb a tree and grab an apple.

“Rarity, what in the world are you doin’?”

“I’m helping darling, you said you have work. I'm helping it go faster so we can talk.” Rarity clarified in her mid-atlantic accent.

Applejack sat baffled at the ivory designer for a moment. “Don't go doin’ that now, ya hear? You don't know how ta do it, Ah don't want ya getting hurt.” The stetson wearing teen said sternly.

“Well, I’m going to help either way, you want to be stubborn? Fine, so will I.” The fashionista said struggling to stay up right and grab a second apple.

The farmer huffed going back to her work but making sure to keep one eye on her partner, knowing she was struggling.

As the two worked on their respective trees, Applejack finished hers much quicker, she got down from the tree. She decided to wait for the other to finish, snacking on one of the apples gathered. The blonde heard a startled shout, whipping her head up, she saw Rarity beginning to fall out of the tree. Acting quickly the strong girl threw her arms out, “Rare, It’s okay to fall I'll catch you!”

“No, I don't need help d-darling.” The ivory skinned girl siad, clearly not even believing herself.

“That ain't true! You're not gonna be able to get back up all by yourself.” Applejack said, the sherbet skinned teen grew agitated by her partner's stubbornness, “Don't be stubborn, trust me! I'm here for you!”

Rarity looked down, “Promise you’ll catch me?”

“Always.” Applejack said with earnest.

Convinced, the curled haired teen let go, landing in her girlfriend's arms.

“See? It wasn't that hard, I'd told ya i’d catch you.” The farmer said lowering Rarities heels to the ground.

“Thank you darling,” Ivory hands placed themselves on freckled cheeks, dark blue making contact with forest green, “You know it's the same for you right? I'll always be here to catch you if you fall, there's no need to be stubborn.”

“Oh plumed apples, rares. Was this all some weird metaphor thing?” Applejack said, rolling her eyes.

“Maybe, I had not intended it but, the universe is funny sometimes my dear.” Rarity paused for a moment, searching her partner's eyes, “Please talk to me, I know the Sunset Shimmer situation is bothering you, the guilt has taken its great toll on me too.” The dark purple haired girl said, moving her hands down to the other girl's shoulders, placing her head into the farmer's chest. “Ignoring and fighting her in the situation were atrocious acts on both our parts. We’ll have chances to give real apologies to Sunset, even if she doesn't forgive us, at least she knows we regret it. It’ll give her and us closure.”

Applejack could feel rare tears beginning to build up, “Ah-ah just can't believe it was our own sisters- over jealousy! What did we do wrong to make them think they had to go that far? No matter how hard ah try, I just still don't understand it.”

“Darling me too. I thought we had lovely relationships with our sisters, though they obviously didn't feel the same.” Rarity thought for a moment, “...I suggest we do what we are now, communicate and talk with them. They already know they're in trouble, but perhaps we take the more communicative route?”

“Yea, Ah suppose… I’ve been wantin’ to visit Sunset, she gets to leave the hospital in couple days.” The country accented teen said.

“I’d agree, but I think the principles are right. She’s in a very delicate place right now. Seeing us would probably be a lot, she needs space and time, we need to allow her to come to us first.” Rarity said, once again looking her hugging partner in the eyes.

“How do we know she'll even come to us?” The blonde said, the sun beginning to set behind the two cuddled teenagers.

“We hope, darling, we hope.”

***

Pinkie Pie frantically ran around her kitchen in the middle of the night. The kitchen was covered in many bags of flour, empty icing bags, cupcake tins and batter. The once frizzy haired teen had spent all night for days making many batches of ‘I'm-sorry-I-didn't-stand-up-for-you-please-accept-my-apology’ cupcakes.

“Pinkie…” a slow monotone voice said.

Crazed mumbling had met the voice as the pink turned gray skinned girl was locked into her current new batch. The holder of the lifeless voice tried to capture her younger sister's attention again, she was once again met with her party-loving sister mixing more batter. As the mute purple haired girl slowly moved her eyes across the room the geologist notice six d-i-yed forms that held recognizable features of her friends. Maud decided then that had been enough to allow her sister's meltdown any longer. The older moved forward, placing firm hands on her sisters shoulders. Holding the younger teen still, Maud forced eye contact, “Pinkie, you need to calm down.”

“Calm down?! I’m calm! I’m just baking fun treats with all of my friend’s, silly!” The baker said with glossed over eyes that looked right through her sister. Pinkie raced out of her sister's grip and moved to a flour bag that had several old pieces of bacon taped to the top and a smiley face on the front.

“Isn't that right Sunset Shimmer? We are all happy and having a fun baking party!” The melting down teen said. Pinkie's hands came around the sides of the flour bag as she made an imitation of Sunset's voice, “Yes! Thank you so much Pinkie for the cupcakes. How’d you know red velvet is my favorite?”

Pinkie looked toward the bag, scooting it closer to her in a half hug, “Oh Sunset, I know everyone’s favorite treat, silly. I’m just glad all of us get to enjoy them together!” The now straight haired girl said, brushing her arm around the room, gesturing to the other figments of her group of friends.

“Pinkie, I know you're going through alot right now but you need to get a grip.” Maud said with her emotionless face and voice. Pinkie’s dazed manic smile faltered, being noticed, Maud continued reeling her sister back to reality, “This isn't helping you or your friends.”

Maud knew she succeeded in regaining her sister's sanity as the muted pink girl began quick deep breaths that led to loud, hollering sobs. The dark gray skinned girl hugged her sister, rubbing circles into her back.

Pinkie Pie’s waterfalls of tears continued for several minutes, her sister simply kept their hug tight. As the younger teen began to calm down she spoke, “What do I do? I took away someone's smile, it’s all my fault. All I've ever wanted is to make others happy and laugh but now I've been a part of causing someone to become so incredibly sad.”

“That whole situation is messed up. It wasn't you, a lot of people and things were involved. Pinkie on a broader scale, you didn't do anything. Don't place the blame on yourself. I don't know why Sunset has disappeared but it's not directly because of you, I promise.” Maud said only in emotion that her younger sister could hear.

“But that's just it! You're right, I didn't do anything! When all the girls were being mad at her, I didn't say anything, in fact I tried to avoid us even talking about it! I don't want to believe it was Sunset but I didn't want my friends to start hating me too! I simply stood in the back and cowered while they kicked her out of Sugar Cube Corner, I did nothing but cry and blank out when they were trying to save her life! I was involved because I did nothing to help!” Pinkie Pie cried loudly.

Maud thought for a moment, “Pinkie sometimes all you can do is stand back, and that's okay. Yes, It didn't help but it didn't hurt either. Whatever Sunset did, it was because of all those who did directly hurt her, whether it was cyberly, physically or verbally.”

Pinkie sniffled, her sister recapturing their comforting embrace, “It’s okay, Pinkie, I’m sure you can make it up to her.” Maud said, still in monotone.

The pink teen had regained some color and bounced back, “You think so?” Maud gave a rare small smile to her sister and nodded.

Author's Note

Howdy doo lady loo's!
Maybe little insight on the girls this time around. I do plan on making a part two about the CMC's thoughts and feelings. Should I make that next chapter or save it for later and give the next story moving chapter with sunset and scitwi? Lmk what you think!
Thanks for reading it means a lot <3
Also hope you enjoyed my little drawings i loved the rarijack and pinkie ones lol
Feel free to comment and interact, it's apart of what I look forward to :D

Chapter 12. Hope Can Be Scary

As the early days of the week passed, Sunset found her psyche feeling lighter and brighter than she had felt in a while. Her injuries began to heal and the sessions with Dr.Light had been actually beneficial, which was a surprise to her. There was also the fact that her principal’s- especially V.P. Luna, and her new official friend Trixie, we’re visiting her everyday; along with the human Twilight, who admittedly has been her favorite company.

The days had also allowed the fiery maned teen to indulge and further her skills in illustration as she lost more and more pages in her sketchbook. Sunset has also found the time to write a new song of her own and practice as Luna brought in one of the amber teens guitars- per her request. The former unicorn still loved creating and playing music, the difference now was a start of a solo career instead of the band she had gotten used to.

The late afternoon had reached Sunset quick as her hour long therapy session had boosted the clock by. As the doctor and the redheads sessions went on throughout the week, Sunset found that talking and conversion had become easier, she still didn't want to open up entirely- some things were just too difficult to talk about. The nightly shaded therapists spoke with her in a calm, patient and comforting manner. Something Sunset hadn't been shown much of often.

Their session that day consisted of Nightlight inquiring the guarded teen of her personal interest, and teaching of staying in the moment of what she was currently doing, as a way to deflect her mind's quick path to destructive, pessimistic thoughts. Nightlight had instructed the teen to pay attention to the way her pencil felt in her hand, how the graphite marked her page, and listened to her hands obey to create lines. How the notes she chose to put down joined together to create the song and emotion she evoked from herself. Fortunately, Sunset had that and her new couple friends were fairly sufficient to ease her mind's depressing thoughts. Though the amber skinned teen found herself unsure of how much longer they could continue speaking of her hobbies, eventually the past would come up; in which for obvious reasons she couldn't be entirely truthful about. Sunset thought perhaps she could ask for advice on that with her new foster mother as the therapist encouraged that she sought out advice for ones she trusted to help her.

With a knock on her door, Sunset looked up and felt her lips light up into a small smile as she witnessed the ponytailed, glasses adorned teen open her door with a book in hand, bright eyes and a bright smile.

“Hi Sunnybun! Sorry I'm a bit later today- I was in my lab at school and lost track of time.”

Sunset couldn’t help but give a single blink in confusion, “Sunnybun?”

The lavender teen giggled, “Yea, I thought it was a cute nickname, I won't use it if you don't want me too.”

“No, It’s okay.” Sunset closed her sketchbook giving her indigo haired friend her attention, “I actually kind of like it, Sparkes.”

Twilight smiled, showing her dimples, “Wonderful! And I have quite the liking of your nickname for me as well. Are you looking forward to leaving tomorrow?”

“Yea I think so. I know I’m ready to not have to be in the hospital anymore but..” The redhead looked off the side as she thought for a moment. It was true, she was happy to leave the hospital and be back in her own space, even if the space was moved to an actual home with parental watch now. That made her a bit nervous. The both and only times she lived with guardians ended badly somehow, from the sun family in Sire’s Hallow, that was related to her as Stellar Flare was her deceased mother’s sister. Sunset didn't entirely blame Stellar, she didn't ask for two foals to care for at the same time. In which both fouls had powerful surges indicating their future high magical power, with Sunset’s especially being much too powerful and destructive for normal unicorns. As Sunset grew older she came to an understanding that she wasn't wanted- that she had only been there because her aunt didn't know what else to do with her. Luckley for Mrs.Flare-Burst, Sunset thought, the unicorn fillies magic levels were high enough to be sent to magic kindergarten at Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, almost too high. Then there was Princess Celestia, noticing the warm arrayed filly and thus making the setting sun’s representative her student. Sunset felt sadness, regret and longing in her, thinking about her fall and fight with the Princess that led to her running away to a whole other world.

Lastly, there was the matter of returning to school, she felt a lot of fixed emotions about that, from scared and sad to- oddly, a bit of defying pride. A part of her was looking forward into strutting into the school, looking newer than ever with a strong strut, giving a ‘fuck you’ look to all the peers that wronged her, now that the real anon-a-miss had been revealed.

The human twilight must have noticed Sunset’s sudden dampened mood, “Do you-do you wanna talk about it?” Twilight said, pushing up her glasses and sitting on the bed close to the amber teen.

Sunset shrugged, “Uh, It’s not a big deal. It’s just that I haven't exactly lived with an adult in a while, and they’ve been bad experiences. Also going back to school, I don't know how people are going to react to me. I don't know how much they know of what I did, but my friend, Trixie mentioned that there's been rumors since I've been gone for about three weeks.”

The former unicorn could see the gears in her new human friend's head, with her fist resting on chin, “I see.” Purple eyes behind glasses looked into light blue eyes, “I understand your fear, I also have trouble with my peers. Some can be mean, but you and the people you allow know the truth, I’ll give you the advice my dad gives me, to keep my head up and have confidence and trust in myself. It’s easier said than done but the times I’ve managed to be successful it went a long way.”

Sunset smiled, “ Thanks Sparkes, I appreciate it and I'm definitely gonna try. I think i'm kind of looking forward to it too, I just wanna walk up and down the halls with my middle fingers up saying, ‘fuck you bitches’.”

Twilight laughed, “Yea, that'll do it.”

The two teens laughed together, as they settled down, the two teens studied each other's faces. Sunset noticed what her human twilight looked at her lips, causing the red and gold streaked teen to smirk. The ponytailed teen readjusted her seat, collecting herself, “I was wondering,” Sparkes bit her bottom lip nervously, “Since you are being discharged tomorrow, would you like to hang out?”

Sunset grew a wide smile, feeling happiness swell the magic inside her core, “I would love to, Sparkes.”

The bookworm's eyes shined as a bright, wide smile adorned her face, “Great! I’ll meet you here at three. Also, since we finished our book yesterday, I brought a new one I thought you would like, it has magical elements in it.”

“I should be ready for our date by then, and sound’s good to me.” Sunset said, radiating a confidence she thought she had long lost as she witnessed the lavender cheeks blush.

***

On Thursday morning, Sunset Shimmer couldn’t help but feel a bit giddy because she was being discharged in only an hour. The fiery redhead will be introduced to her new home space, which she still felt nervous about- still worrying about potentially becoming a burden to the owner of the home. There’s also the fact she gets to hang out with her cru- friend that resembles an equestrian princess.

The nurse instructed her to cease the bouncing excitement in her leg as the ebony woman removed the large stitches from the teens long vertical wounds. As the nurse removed the half down stitch from the first arm a knock called from the door, “You can enter!” The nurse called to the person on the other side of the door.

Sunset was welcomed to the sight of an evening arrayed vice principal that has now become a foster mother. “Good morning Sunset, hello Chryssy.” The soothing voice said.

Sunset gave a light smile, “Good morning Miss Luna, do you two know each other?” The amber skinned teen asked, noticing how the cool colored woman addressed the nurse by first name.

The green haired nurse gave a coy laugh, “Yeah we know each other a bit, this place is familiar for us, isn’t Lu Lu?” The nurse gave a sly smirk to the administrator. Luna gained some color to her cheeks, “Yes, that’s true.” Teal eyes looked up at Sunset, “We’ve been friends since about your age Sunset, we met in… similar circumstances.” That confirmed the former unicorn’s suspicions towards a troubled past under the Vice Principals belt, now she just wondered how similar it was to the Princess of the moon past.

The teen gave her new legal guardian a nod in understanding, not wanting to pry.

“I take it you're excited to leave. I’ve got your room at my home all set up and ready, I know your little gecko will be happy.” Luna said, with gentleness in her eyes.

Sunset brightened considerably at the mention of her Ray and getting to reunite with the reptile. “I’m very happy to see him again.” Sunset said, a warm smile growing on her face.

As the nurse finished applying the moisturizer to the teens new stitch free scars, “Alright, you're all done, I’ll go check on your discharge paperwork, you should be out in the next half hour.”

With the green haired nurse making her exit, Luna walked to the seat by the amber teens bed. The two carried on a light conversation that helped soothe Sunset's anxieties a bit towards living in another’s home. Ten minutes had quickly gone by and a gentle yet stern knock paused the talk.

“Good morning, ladies.” The dark blue therapist greeted.

“Hello doctor.” The lighter blue woman greeted back, while the fore resembling teen gave a bob with a small smile.

“I know you're glad to leave, so I’ll keep it short.” The doctor handed a small stack of stapled paper to the teen's guardian. “Sunset Shimmer will have sessions with me every Friday at four, unless she decides to look out for a different therapist. There are also the prescribed antidepressants, two a day, preferably after food. These are the same ones she’s been taking here, they appear to be compatible. If they start causing odd side effects let me know and we’ll see to getting them changed.” Sunset witnessed Luna nodding along, as for the teen she only slightly understood. She knew well that she had been taking mood persuasive medication, but she didn’t fully know why they were so important to humans. She made a mental note to research it later.

“With that Miss Shimmer, I will see you tomorrow afternoon.” Nightlight gave a thumbs up to the teen and a smile.

“Thank you for helping me Dr. Light, I’ve realized it’s actually beneficial.” Sunset said with a smirk growing on her face.

The doctor laughed, “Well, good to know I’m doing my job right.”

After the hospital’s therapists left, teal eyes looked into turquoise ones, “I’m proud of you, Sunset Shimmer, you’ve truly come a long way. There may have been many bumps, but you’ve still managed to find ways to prevail.”

Sunset smiled with a bit of sadness weaving through her expression and eyes, “Thank you, that- that means a lot.” The fiery redhead found herself wrapped up in a hug, appreciating the warmth and emotion radiating from the human counterpart of the moon goddess, Sunset closed her eyes and allowed herself to be in the moment.

***

The ride to the home had been calm as the vice principal played lofi music that almost had the former unicorn drift off the sleep. As the cool colored woman pulled up to the home that Sunset would now reside in she smirked a bit seeing how the house and the larger one right next to it represented the two polaring sisters. Luna’s home was a quaint and quiet dark blue modern Victorian home. The landscape consisted of lavenders, and moonflowers. The front porch had a wall decorum to the left of the black front door, it being a smiling moon with closed eyes and glittering stars surrounding it.

As Luna unlocked the front door, Sunset looked at the home to the right of the house, being the center home at the circling court road. The amber skinned teen was able to guess it was Principal Celestia’s as it was a white modern home with many windows, decorated with sunflowers and yellow chrysanthemums. There was a similar wall decor to the left of the principal's door, except it was a sun with sharp, straight and curving rays that held the same smile with open eyes.

Fully entering the darker themed home, sunset was met with a hall that held the stairs. The right held the first room being a study with a lounge chair, large bookcase and a standard desktop. Further down the hall was the open space that consisted of the dark grays and blacks with hints of calming blues, purples and greens, decorating the kitchen and dining shared space to the living room and small bathroom on the left. Looking at the hall’s pictures, the frames held home to stellular photographs, family photos that showed child versions of her two principals, and pictures showing Luna as a teen to now with her friends, some with more romantic touches with a male, Sunset didn’t recognize.

The home was what Sunset both hadn’t and had been what she expected. The owner of the home layed down Sunsets medical files on the kitchen counter, “I’m sure you're hungry, I know how unfulfilling hospital food can be. Would you like some soup? I made sure everything was vegetarian friendly.” Luna said with a gentle smile.

“I- yes please, that would be really good.”

The redhead hadn’t truly realized just how hungry she was; for as soon as the bowl settled on the table in front of her, the teen found herself practically inhaling the wonderful liquid and solid sharing consumption.

The older woman giggled, “Right, I see that was a good idea.” Picking up the bowl and her own plate, Luna began washing off the dishes, placing them into the washer. “Come along, I’ll show you to your room.” Sunset quickly stood, suddenly feeling giddy at knowing who and what awaited her.

“I do hope you’ll like it. Putting guitars on a wall is not as easy as I had thought.” The wavy evening blue haired woman said.

“I already like it, just from the fact you cared enough.”

Luna looked back at her mid way up the stairs, giving a gentle smile with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

Making sight with the open space that layed out the second floor, had consisted of another lounge chair, a coffee table, a well sized tv, and… was that her Xbox? Looking at the controllers, Sunset confirmed that. They were the same dark blue controllers with little sun stickers adorning them.

“Figured you wouldn’t want to lose that, plus we already had the tv up here.” Luna explained, walking up the door farthest to the left, closest to the stairs and opening it, “Here you are.” The cool colored woman said, gesturing to the room. Sunset entered the room to find walls painted a pastel yellow with a low bed frame that allowed the magenta comforter, decorated with her cutie mark design, to lightly touch the floor. Two white night stands both ropes with round magenta lamps. The opposite side of the room held a small closet and a tall white, vertical dresser, that made room for the gaming pc sitting on her same desk from the factory and fairy lights hanging above. The rug on the floor, centering the room was another rendition of her cutie mark. The right wall was accessorized by the guitars the teen loved to play, the rest of the walls held posters of bands, and video games she liked plus the ever so humorous unicorn poster in the center. Taking in the sight of all the care and detail to the new space she could call hers brought the all too much neglected teen to tears. Walking further into the room she caught sight of the small table, on the surface sat her ever so missed best friend's tank. Sunset briskly walked to the tank, seeing her Ray of Sunshine, he looked at her and flicked his tongue out, excitedly spinning in a circle. Amber hands picked the gecko up and brought him close her face, nuzzling the side of her face with his.

Sunset began to cry, feeling a rare happiness she had only felt twice in her lifetime. She thought maybe, this time, everything really would be okay.

Author's Note

Hi! I hope you all good holidays!
I’m pretty excited for the next two chapters! We get more Sciset and a back to school chapter.
how will will our sunny do? Is the school prepared for her return? What will they do??
So much!
Thank you all for reading!
Please feel free to comment and interact :D

Chapter 13. Motor Tires and Flustered Geeks

Walking up to a junkyard on the outskirts of Canterlot City, Sunset beamed, feeling the January sun warm her skin as cold wind blew by, and the snow beginning to melt. The fiery redhead had found exactly what she had left there in the events of December's drama. Her trusty steed, a chopper looking motorcycle. The former bully had stashed it away here after students made threats to hurt her ride. Some had actually begun vandalizing the vehicle, with crude graffiti that took Sunset hours to scrub off. Thinking that the threats had real meaning behind them then, Sunset hid away her most expensive item, hoping to return to it.

Trotting up to the bike, Sunset felt giddiness for the third time that day. Its high handlebars, bright red paint and large wheels shone bright in the sun. Pulling out her keys, the rebellious styled teen eagerly inserted the ridged metal into the ignition.

“Yes!” Sunset exclaimed as the engine gave a large rawr, signifying it was still in driving conditions.

After checking all of the need to be running components and the still full gas tank, the fiery haired girl mounted and took off.

The teen relished, driving on a back, empty road, she drove as fast as the bike would take her. Lifting a bit from her seat and a large smile plastered on her face, she thrived, enjoying the wind slapping and throwing her hair wildly, resembling a fire carrying behind her. She loved moments like this. It allowed her to pretend she was an alicorn, flying through the sky’s above Canterlot.

“Woo hoo!” The teen exclaimed into the wind.

The motorcycle whooshed down the road following a curve in the roads path when suddenly she spotted red and blue lights behind her. ‘Horseapples.’

Pulling over, the former unicorn turned off her bike, and removed her license from her once pocketed wallet.

“Having a bit of fun on empty roads today?” The officer said walking up to Sunset's side.

“Yea, sorry officer.” Sunset said, looking up. Her eyes widened a bit recognizing the officer with pale white skin and shaggy blue streaked hair. The law enforcer appeared to have recognized her too as she had a similar expression on his face, “Sunset Shimmer, correct? You where in the hospital recently?”

Sunset gave a wobbly smile. If he remembered her from the hospital, then he knows of not only her near assault but also how she ended up in the hospital. It was a little embarrassing for her, she wanted as few people to know as possible. She doesn’t necessarily regret it. She knew what she wanted and she could still feel a bit of that roaming around in her chest, it was just easier to ignore now.

“Yep, that's me. I actually was just discharged earlier today.” The motorcyclist said with upturned brows and a sideways smile. Handing over her license, Officer Shining glanced at it quickly and then handed it back to her, “I’m gonna let this slide this time, but please be careful these roads are still used by others. I don’t want you getting hurt again.”

Sunset smirked and flicked two fingers away from her forehead, “Yes sir.”

Officer Shining raised an eyebrow up before smiling and walking back to his patrol car. After watching him drive off, Sunset checked her phone reading the time, 2:27 pm. Revving her engine back to life, Sunset headed back to the hospital, excited to meet with her week old friend, the human, Twilight Sparkle.

***

The warmed palleted teen drove around to the front doors of the hospital. Parking, Sunset pulled out her phone, reading the message sent by her awaited.

Sparkes:)
‘Hi! I’m on the bus to the hospital now! I’m currently 15 minutes out. :)’
Sent 11 min ago

Sunset smiled and began to type a text back, letting her planned hangout know she was at the meeting place. After closing the messenger app, Sunset paused for a moment looking at her apps. The MyStables app jumped out at her. She had never deleted it, her curiosity had never allowed her to stop reading the accusing anon-a-miss comments. The former unicorn realized that probably had been the worst thing for her. That it aided in deteriorating her mental health. Sunset sighed at the memories of the nasty, harming comments. Her thumb hovered over the app, suddenly nervous. It had been so long. She deleted everything on her profile, even privated it after all the threatening dm’s. What were others saying about her now? After she had been gone for weeks. After the real anon had been revealed. Were… were they all happy she had been gone?

“Good afternoon, Sunnybun!” A high octave nasal voice greeted, bringing Sunset out of her thoughts.

Standing before Sunset was the indigo haired teen, her hair tied into a ponytail with two star barrettes accessorizing the side of her head. Bright purple eyes behind thick glasses, followed by a light blue collared blouse with a dark blue cardigan laying on top, a dark purple box pleated skirt that fell to her mid thighs and black Mary Janes over starry mid calf socks.

‘Dear Celestia, she looks cute.’ Sunset thought as she felt a blush creeping up.

“Heya Sparks. How was school?” Sunset said cooly with a smirk blossoming on her face.

“It was knowledgeable, as it provided necessary education.” Twilight said, adjusting her glasses.

Sunset raised a brow and gave slow nods of her head, “Yeah, I guess that is the purpose.”

“Mhmm, Is this motorbike yours? I wasn't aware it was your way of transpiration.” The lavender teen said, observing the bike Sunset sat on.

“Yep, He’s my pride and joy. Made this guy a couple years ago. He’s remained in good condition too.” The amber teen said with pride rising in her chest.

The amethyst eyes behind glasses sparkled, “You made this? How?”

Sunset smirked, “Well I found the base in the junkyard, at the time I had a friend of a friend who is a major car geek and engineer. He helped me find all the parts for cheap but good. Also taught me how to put it all together and keep things running and in good condition, I painted it red after it was all secure.”

“T-that's amazing! I very much enjoy engineering and technological component building too! Could you show me some time?” The scientist said excitedly.

Sunset’s smirk grew into a warm smile, “You got it, Sparkes.”

Twilight gave an excited high pitched sound, “So, Is there anything you would like to do first?”

The biker thought for a moment, “I’m kinda in the mood for food.”

The glasses wearer giggled, “You rhymed. I can too, school always leaves me a bit hungry. Any place you had in mind.”

Sunset nodded, “Well since I’m vegetarian, I know this really good ramen place that accommodates that, if you're interested.”

“That sounds wonderful! Do you have helmets though?” Twilight questioned.

“I have one. Don't worry, you get to wear it. Can't let that big nerd brain get damaged.” Sunset winked.

Twilight blushed, “Alright but we need to get you one soon too…” the purple teen glanced away for a moment her blush deepening, “We don't want your brain to get hurt either.”

Sunset chuckled toward the opposite colored teens' attempt of flirting. After placing the black helmet and adjusting it correctly to Twilight's head, the two took off.

***

Sitting in a small booth seat after gaining their preferred meals, the two teens started with a small conversation of trivial things, each other's schools, living, and Twilight inquired more of how Sunset built her own motorcycle.

“That’s amazing! It’s kinda like how Anakin made C-3PO!” The glasses adorned girl exclaimed excitedly.

Sunset chucked, “Thanks, though I have to admit I don’t get the reference.”

Twilight paused her chopsticks mid air, a few of the noodles falling back into the bowl, “You’ve never seen Star Wars?”

Bouncy fiery curls swayed right to left.

“Oh my stars! We have to binge it! Come on! If we start soon we can get at least two in!” The lavender geek said, standing up and grabbing her bag.

“Wait Sparkes, we have to pay and get to go boxes.”

Twilight paused as a blush grew on her face, “Oh yea…” she said, flustered.

The amber skinned teen chuckled, “You're cute when you're all flustered, you know that nerd?”

Lavender cheeks grew dark pink with a blush, as Twilight swirled a trellis of indigo hair around her finger, then brushing it behind her ear.

After Sunset paid- even though Twilight tried to pay for herself, the two gathered their lunches and possessions. They headed to the taller teen’s motorcycle and set off.

***

Arriving at Twilight’s vacant home, Sunset admired the cool tones of the decor and how the decorator made the house cozy, with a soft light warm colors of the furniture to complement the cool colored walls and miscellaneous space and starry themed items. The amber skinned teen came face to face with a regular purple and green dog that spoke it own language of barks. The charles spaniel dog spinning for pets and attention from his human sister and her new visitor.

The two contrastingly similar teens had settled down in Twilight’s room after Sunset took in and commented on her sanctuary, from the dark purple walls and large canopy starry night bed to the black furnishings, with Sci-fi movie posters, star charts and a large bookcase filled to the brim, except for the few little dangling plants on the case selfs. There also laid Spike, in a basket dog bed with a light blue blanket by a large window, as he not to subtlety gave puppy eyes for their food. The two friends sat on the bed in front of the tv, sitting on the black dresser.

Twilight had informed Sunset that they would watch the series in timeline order. They had reached the climax of the third movie, watching the second one before as Twilight only gave a summary of the first movie, explaining her desire to make sure they had time to get through the prequel trilogy that day. Sunset began to find herself relating to the hero turned antagonist. A once gifted and promising student beaten and denied of what they thought they deserved repeatedly to the point of turning to darker ways; in which promised the same wants and more.

After the formal Sunset had spent the whole weekend tucked in a corner of her then blank and empty factory. The distraught redhead sat then wallowing and drowning in her isolation, dark thoughts of her long time buried self hatred, and the sharp, burning and aching pains that riddled her bones, muscles and back. Her then friends had saved her in many ways. They helped her clean up her act, reflect, forgive and move on. Thinking back on the good memories she shared with the five girls made it harder for her to wrap her head around, their betrayal. Why? Why did they dump her so easily? It's almost like they didn't mean anything they said. Like she had simply done what everyone was expecting. Some sort of relapse into her dark path. They never actually believed in her, maybe a little but not enough. Does everyone think that way about her? Is everyone just waiting around for her to mess up? To prove how she truly didn't deserve anything, not a family, not happiness, not… love, platonically or romantically. What was the point then, if she was meant to be forever beaten down and unworthy of success.

“Sunset?” a sudden familiar voice intervened.

The amber skinned teen looked over to her movie companion.

Sunset noticed how Twilight searched her eyes before speaking. “Is everything okay? You have tears in your eyes.”

“I loved you Anakin! You were like a brother to me!” The movie shouted.

Loved. Were. Past tense. Just like how she could have been… how she almost felt like she should have been.

Sunset became a bit surprised when she was suddenly met with silence and two opposite colored arms surrounded her. “It’s okay Sunnybun. Whatever has you upset, it’s okay to feel that way. All your feelings are valid. Just know that as your friend I’ll always be here for you.” The indigo haired girl said softly while rubbing soothing circles into Sunset’s upper back.

The former unicorn felt tears begin to cloud her vision, “Do you promise?” Sunset said hesitantly. Twilight pulled back a bit making eye contact, “Absolutely. I’ll be here anytime, one hundred percent.” She said with a warm smile.

Sunset let out a quiet sob and hugged the lavender girl back. The fiery redhead nuzzled into her friends neck, imagining she had a muzzle. Sunset could feel her chest untightening with each quiet tear as her human Twilight continued to remain close in the embrace and rub comforting circles in her back.

“Sorry for interrupting the movie, I’ve been liking them so far.” Sunset said softly after calming down enough to speak, while wiping a tear away.

“It’s perfectly fine. Do… do you want to talk about what made you upset? I-if not I understand, I don't mean to pry too much. I’m just a bit concerned is al-.” Twilight said begging to ramble, but was cut off with an amber finger that had a black painted short nail.

“It’s okay Sparkes.” Sunset said with a bit of her smirk blooming on her face, it faltered though as she went to her previous thoughts. “I just kind of relate to that Anakin guy. It made me think about my old friends. We had a bad falling out… sometimes thinking about it just sends me into a dark place.” The amber teen said, beginning to fold in on herself. Sunset felt a hand brush a loose lock of hair back in her big curls.

“I can understand that in some ways. Personally I don't have many- or any friends, just some few faint acquaintances. One of the few friends that I did have though, I had a falling out with. I missed her party so I could study, she's never really forgiven me for that. As for your relation with Anakin, I must ask, How so?” Twilight said gently.

“I also had a mentor when I was young. I wanted to succeed, but quicker than the pace she wanted. I ended up fighting with her and running away.” Sunset looked up at her friend, “I-I haven't always been the nicest, or made the best decisions. That caused me to do some pretty stupid stuff, like becoming a bully- more like a tyrant ruling over my school. I did anything to hold that power, seriously anything. I’ve forgiven myself mostly as my peers have. Or at least I thought they had.” Sunset bit her lower lip as she felt tears again, curling into a ball with her arms wrapped around her knees. The red and gold haired teen felt a finger wipe away her tear that had escaped her duct. Looking over, Sunset was met with a kind smile accessorized with dimples. “It was a mess, Sparkes. I got accused of this terrible secret sharing account on MyStables. I swore up and down it wasn’t me, even brought evidence, showed the who it really was but nop- no one believed me. Not even the friends I had grown to love and cherish, after they saved me from my dark path. Looking back it just seems now like they were just waiting for me to mess up. That they didn't really believe in me. I-it just hurt… a lot. I'm sure you can guess how I handled that pain.”

Twilight sat silent for a moment gathering her thoughts as Sunset kept caved into herself, avoiding eye contact. “That does sound like a lot. It is tragic that they did that to you. As for your past, it's okay. You now know the error of your ways and you fixed it. You grew and became a good person. I mean I’ve only known you a week now and I already know you're one of the best people I’ve met. Stars! You're my first friend! I know that I’m happy you're here and that we get to be friends. If those other girls can't see that then that sucks for them. Their loss.” The nerdy teen said with a closed fist raised and a determined look on her face.

Sunset giggled, blushing, “Thanks Sparkes, That really means this and any other world to me.”

The curtain banged teen smiled widely. “Do you wanna finish or is it too much?”

“We can finish, I’m enjoying it.” Sunset said, scooting closer to Twilight and noticing her blush.

Author's Note

Good day Everybody!
I hope you enjoyed this was fun to write ^-^
Updates might become a bit slower as my school is starting back up but I will try my best!
As always please comment and interact, I enjoy hearing from yall :)

Chapter 14. Turns Out Bravery Has Your Back

Waking up suddenly due to a load ringing, Sunset Shimmer opened her eyes and sighed. Reaching over she grabbed her phone and turned the alarm off. With her arms fanned out across the bed, the redhead stared at her ceiling. Today would be her first day back at school.

The teen figured going the last day of the week would be good as she could get a feel of what to expect. She would just have to get through one day, instead of being overwhelmed with a full week back. In spite of her pros towards attending the school day on the Friday, a part of the former unicorn wanted to skip and stay home. A part of her still felt not ready. How were people going to react to her? Would the nasty meanness continue or would everyone try to avoid her? Was everyone going to try to apologize to her? If so, she then hoped her peers would avoid her. The amber skinned teen was definitely not ready to deal with that. As she was still sad, angry and devastated by the situation.

A knock on her had interrupted her thoughts, “Miss Luna? You can come in.”

A cool pale blue face peered behind the door, “I wasn’t sure if you were getting dressed or not. If you still want to come today, we’ll leave in about thirty minutes.”

Sunset sat up, “Okay, thanks Miss Luna.”

“Remember you don’t have to go, if it’s too much.” The firm smooth voice said, with a hand on her hip.

“I know, I... I think I should. I can’t hide forever, it’s better if I just go for it head on.” The fiery teen said, throwing her blankets off and standing.

A smile grew on the home owner's face, “Very well.”

With Luna closing the door, Sunset made time and careful thought to decide her come back ensemble.

***

Exiting the car, The leather accessorized girl paused, stared up at the school she had been absent from for a near month now.

Checking her phone, she smiled a bit at the notifications.

Sparkes:)
‘Good Morning! I hope you slept well. :D’
Sent 7:01 am

Trixie /*
‘Fuschia Blush, Lavender Lace and I will be in the cafeteria this morning. Btw my great and useful twin assistants are looking forward to meeting you, so don’t be nervous! Trixie out xx
Sent 7:10 am

“Alrighty, you ready, Sunset?” The vice principals asked.

The amber skinned teen turned to look at the speaking woman and gave her a quick nod and small smile. Sunset catched a glimpse of herself in the reflection of the car’s passenger window. The teen observed her new leather jacket with shoulder pads, giving her a strong appearance along with how the cropped jacket showed off her curved waist with small spikes poking out the shoulder pads and lining the jacket's collar that could be stood up if she ever felt like it. Under the jacket layed a dark blue high neck top that glittered slightly in the light. The teen's eyes carried further down, liking the way her high waisted black, largely ripped skinny jeans with fishnets under hugged her bipedal appendages and lastly her mid thigh chonker boots with ridged thick platforms and smaller spikes wrapping around the top and ankles of her boots.

Sunset Shimmer's smile widened, feeling a surge of what she had thought had been lost confidence. “Yep let’s get this show on the road.” The teen said taking a step forward with her vice principal.

***

Stomping into her first period class with a straight back and a high head, Sunset walked past a familiar ivory skinned teen and sat in a front row seat in the middle row. Sunset prepared her desk for taking notes with a red flamed subject notebook, color arrayed highlighters and a black modern quill pen -she’s always preferred them, they reminded her of the writing utensils she horn wrote with in Equestria.

Leaning back in her seat after being satisfied with her desk arrangement, the amber skinned teen kept a straight face but felt her eyebrows begin to furrow as she felt many eyes on her. It was beginning to become frustrating. People already knew she was another worldly unicorn and they just passed by her, now though they made her feel like she was actually walking around in her unicorn body.

All the walk into the school and through the halls the former unicorn accumulated stares from not only her peers but a few teachers as well. The cafeteria hadn’t been any different, the stares and whispers practically tapped her shoulder. The morning with Trixie and her two band members had been lighthearted, they helped keep her distracted from her peers' gossip. Acting guard she noticed the two purple skinned twins shot glares to the student body that couldn’t mind their own business.

The illusionist of the four person group was much less bothered by the attention. The pale blue teen talked loudly, made big gestures with her body language and had her arm wrapped around Sunsets shoulders. Trixie made sure to use the unwanted attention to an advantage, which was advertising her upcoming gigs and how great and powerful her skills are. Sunset had to commend the magician, it was almost genius.

As the teacher gave her lecture on the American civil war with a quick spiel of how the city of Canterlot had been created from the effects of the war, Sunset felt the eyes had moved on from her, all except one. The leather adorned teen knew exactly who they belonged to. Sunset refused to give her any acknowledgement though. As far as the fiery red head was concerned, she was done with the five previous element holders. She can forgive but not forget. She can be friendly, be acquaintances but they probably never be what they used to be.

This was Sunset Shimmers second time starting anew, she wanted to make sure it didn’t get messed up. The past equestrian didn’t think she could do it a second time, after all the first loss of all her friends almost took life. The amber teen has begun to realize she’s always been alone in life, having to deal with things on her own, from her feelings of sadness and loneliness to those feelings morphing into those of jealousy and pure hate. The former bullied knew all too well what that allowed someone to turn into. Sunset would do anything to prevent that. She wanted to play it safe, learn to trust again. Trixie, the twins and her Twilight, were a good start.

Sunset's thoughts had been interrupted by the classroom phone sitting on her teacher's desk going off.

The combat booted girl doodled a bit in her notebook, tuning out while the teacher had to pause her lecture. Drawing a little anime-realism styled gently smiling face on the page, Sunset added bangs sprouting front the top of the forehead, topped by a graceful ponytail. Sunset gave a small exhale from her nose, it very much amused her that this world's Twilight seemed to prefer a style of what this world referred to as a ponytail. If only she knew that there was an alternate princess with her same name and appearance that had an actual pony's tail.

Hearing footsteps approach her the red head looked up at her teacher and saw a bright blue index sized card being handed to her. Reading it the card informed Sunset of the principals summoning her to the main office. The teen gathered her things and may or may not have on purpose swung the bag strongly onto her shoulder causing a gust of wind that sent a few of her peers papers flying -specifically a fashionistas. A small smirk forming on her face Sunset made her way to the sistering principals.

***

A knock on the door followed by a ‘come in’, the redhead entered the office.

“Sunset Shimmer, I’m glad to see you back.” A clear regal voice welcomed.

“Thanks Principal Celestia.” The magical student.

“We have a task for you, this morning.” Vice principal Luna said. That’s something Sunset liked about the woman, she’s straight to the point.

Celestia gave a small chuckle, “Yes, we have a new student today. She just transferred from another town. We’ve been informed that she’s from a small town and a school with not a lot of students there. I trust that you're the best person to introduce her to school. Give her a tour and make her feel welcomed. Especially since you’ve done it before.”

“Sure, no problem. Should I leave out recent drama details?” The witty teen smirk indicating she was joking.

“We’d prefer that yeah, speaking of which, no one has given you trouble today right?” Luna questioned.

Sunset shook her head, “Nope just some stares. So does this new person have a name?”

Principal Celestia nodded, “Well as long as it’s nothing beyond that, we’re keeping a sharp eye on everything. And her name is Starlight Glimmer.”

***

Walking up to the foyer at the entrance of the school, Sunset could feel herself getting nervous. According to Princess Twilight, Starlight Glimmer was a dangerous powerful unicorn. Did that same Starlight come to the human world for something? Is the school going to be under threat of a new magical foe? Or is this the human Starlight, who didn't have magic and wouldn't be a threat? The former unicorn was hoping deeply for the latter. If the school came under threat of magic, Sunset feared she would have to ask her past friends for help. Would their friendship magic even work anymore with everything that happened? Sunset guessed only time will tell.

Sunset spotted her new peer. Straightening her poster, Sunset walked over to the new student with confidence to mask what she was having a hard time admitting, anxiety.

“Hi, I’m Sunset Shimmer. I take it, your Starlight Glimmer?” The amber teen asked.

The lilac skinned hipster teen turned fully to Sunset, being made aware of the others presence. The newcomer started her outfit with a dark purple oval cut top with white stars, a dark blue- almost black, oversized plaid shirt that reached a bit past her hips. Her bottom half wore a pair of light washed mom jeans that were ripped at the knees and a pair of dark purple converse that matched her under shirt. The teens head had a dark blue beanie grabbing behind her meteorite purple side swept bangs that curled at the end framing her forehead. Her eyes showed off a darker lilac eyeshadow accompanied by medium cat winged eyeliner and heavy mascara, along with light periwinkle highlighter and clear lip gloss sitting on her plump round lips.

“Yep, that's me.” The pale purple and mint green arrayed girl said, with an anxious laugh, rubbing the back of her neck. The warm palette teen considered that a good sign. Seeing her nervous allowed Sunset to assume that this was this world's Starlight; which in turn, that could be a good thing. It could be a fresh start with someone. A person who has no idea of who Sunset Shimmer is and has no idea of her past or what the school has gone through these past few months.

The red head gave a friendly smile, “Cool, I’m gonna be showing you around here today. I was told you were already given your schedule so we can start with your locker, that way you don't have to carry your backpack around the whole time. Then, we’ll go through where your classrooms are.” Sunset informed her tourie, beginning to walk down the east hall, knowing that was where Starlight’s assigned locker is.

“Cool.” Starlight said awkwardly, shoving her hands into her pockets, following the orange, red and gold teen.

***

“Alright and that is our school. It’s special, you can say that for sure.” The fiery haired teen said with a sly smile, placing her hands on her hips.

“Right, thanks for showing me around. I probably would have had a very stressful time. I’m not used to such a large school with this many students.” The mint streaked haired teen said, with what Sunset had continued to notice over the tour- nervousness.

Not that Sunset blamed her, the teen knows all too well what it's like being thrown into a crazy large populated school and not knowing anypo- anybody. Sunset pulled her phone out of her pocket slightly and glanced at the time. The red head noticed it was close to the lunch period, and the fact she had texts from her Twilight.

Sunset smiled a bit at the thought that the human Twilight had cared enough to text her throughout the day; on the other side the thought of lunch about to begin brought Sunset's anxiety back. Looking up at Starlight, the redhead had a thought. Surely, Trixie and the twins wouldn't mind having a new person at lunch. “Hey, so lunch is about to begin, if you’d like you can join me and my friends.” Sunset smiled.

Starlights makeuped eyes made eye contact, with almost disbelief swimming in her eyes, “Really?”

“Yea, I mean I’m sure my friends dont mind, Besides I think Trixie wouldn't enjoy getting another person to show off her magic tricks too.” The red and gold haired girl smirked with a hand on her hip.

Hearing the bell go off, the two teens headed to the cafeteria.

***

Walking into the cafeteria, Sunset could feel her anxiety knocking against her chest. She worked hard to mask it in front of the new acquaintance she has made. Luckily she quickly spotted the off white blue hair bouncing around, communicating that Trixie was currently talking eccentrically about something.

Sunset moved forward with Starlight at her side, “Hey guys, this is Starlight Glimmer. It’s her first day today.”

The three looked up, the twins -who tended to be on the quieter side, nodded at her and gave friendly smiles.

“Welcome, Congratulations, you should consider yourself lucky your first day is being spent with the school's best students! The Great and Powerful Trixie invites you into our crew!” The overconfident magician exclaimed, rolling the R in her name.

Starlight smiled and emitted a breathy laugh, “Thanks, I.. um, look forward to it.”

Sunset could make a guess that Starlight isn't so experienced with friendship. The thought for some reason made the amber skinned teen feel comfortable. The thought that her new friends were not perfect friendship experts, looked up to by everyone, helped her ease in more than ever.

The leather jacketed artist sat at the table placing her black and gold spiked lunch box on the table, pulling out her vegetarian lunch. Being able to afford her plant based diet meant alot to her. There were some days she was still disgusted at the thought of the fact that when she first wandered around in the world, homeless and aimless, she had been forced to succumb to eating an old hamburger. Shuddering at the memory, Sunset cut off her thoughts in an attempt to not lessen her appetite.

Trixie stood up, showing off her outfit. Sunset had to admit the girl had an odd but good fashion sense. It was a mix of modern, and medieval, like if a pirate or gypsy lived in the future and went to high school -and had a theme of blue, purples and pale gold stars. Her top was a spanish purple square necked corset with a belted stomach, the sleeves were short and poofy mesh material to show off the high neck, long sleeved fishnet top as the under layer. The teens wrist also had a light blue, pink and white striped bracelet. Her bottom half was a slanted skirt with ruffles on the hem, that was pulled up to her mid thigh on the right and flowed down to her left knee, laying on top the skirt was a low rise gold chain belt that had stars dangling down and following the saint of her skirt. Her slender bluetonium legs stayed exposed until her knee high black skin tight large platformed boots cut off the exposure. “Follow me, Starry, we’ll get lunch together.” Trixie instructed with the following wave of her hand. As the two walked off together, Sunset checked her phone.

Sparkes :)
‘Hi! I do hope you're having a good first day back! Remember to keep your head up!’
Sent 10:59 am
Sunset started to type away a reply, thinking maybe the bookworm was on lunch as she saw the text was sent twenty minutes ago.

‘Hey, Thanks for checking up on me :) It actually hasn't been bad at all. I've had my friends here by my side, so all is well. Plus a possible new friend.’
Delivered 11:19 am

Sending the text, Sunset stabbed her tomato and placed it into her mouth. She sighed constantly as she heard the twins conversating. Of course, she could feel a few eyes on her, but it didn't bother her so much, knowing she wasn't alone. Crunching on some lettuce, the redhead felt someone walk up behind her, “Uh… h-hey Sunset?” a familiar male voice said.

The twins and her looked up at the lettermen jacket adorned male. “Can she help you?” Fuchsia Blush questioned, clearly not happy about Flash Sentry’s presence.

“Um, I was just hoping I could talk to you for a minute?” The navy blue haired male said in almost a whisper, directly to his ex.

The red head looked at the ground, she suddenly became hyper aware of the eyes, especially the pairs of five girls. Lavender Lace spoke up, “Anything you have to say go ahead.”

“Oh sorry, I was hoping privately.” The guitarist said, giving the amber skinned teen a pleading look.

Trixie and Starlight came into toe, done in the lunch line, seeing the pale blue girls mouth open, Sunset held her hand up. The teen felt herself getting overwhelmed, she didn't need others defending her, as much as she appreciated it, it could get to be too much. Sunset supposed she just wasn't used to it and didn't know how to react after being to used to being blamed for everything bad.

“Everything is fine.” Sunset turned towards Flash and stood up, walking out of the cafeteria with Flash following her out to the hallway.

***

The two stood a bit ways away from the cafeteria doors, with everyone in the lunchroom, the only one around were those going to and fro from the bathrooms. Sunset leaned against the lockers waiting for Flash to talk. The fiery headed girl quickly felt herself getting irritated.

“I- um… I just wanted to let you know I'm sorry.” The male finally said.

Sunset shrugged, “For what?”

Dark blue eyes widen, “For everything that happened with the whole MyStables drama.” He said somewhat dumbfounded that the female had asked.

Sunset rolled her turquoise eyes, “It’s fine, besides it's not like you did anything.”

“Yeah that's the thing. I didn't. I saw what others were doing and I did nothing. I didn't even really believe it was you. I’m sorry that I did nothing to help or defend you when I did think it was you, and I'm sorry that I didn't fully believe in you.” Flash said with shiny eyes.

“Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Yep.” Sunset said, beginning to walk back into the lunch room, until suddenly a burnt orange hand grabbed her wrist.

“Wai-”

The amber arm ripped away from his grasp, with her scars still being sensitive and the bad memories that came from being grabbed her panic spiked. Bringing her arm to her chest, the female sighed, “Listen Flash, things happen, I just want to move on, so forget it ever happened.”

“But Sunset, I-im sorry!” Flash pleaded.

“And?” Sunset raised her voice a bit, feeling her temper beginning to replace her panic, “You don't know half the shit I went through! It was way worse than anything I had ever done or what a few bitter people did after the formal. I was pushed, beated, attacked and imprisoned in a fucking locker for Celestia’s sake!” Looking into Flashs wide teary eyes the angered girl continued, “You telling me sorry for not doing shit and for only kind of believing me, doesn't make me feel any better. I’m sorry you feel guilty. Like I said, I'm ready to move on and forget about it. You should do the same.” With that the amber girl turned around and walked back into the cafeteria, walking down the center path to where her new friends were sitting, Sunset showed no problem this time glaring at anybody looking at her. Shifting her eyes to the right she looked dead at her old friends with a blank look, seeing them give her pleading looks too, Sunset looked away and sat down with her new group.

Picking up her fork and continuing her lunch she joined her friends' conversation of mall weekend plans, the former bully and bullied smirked. It may have been small now but she was glad she still had her blazing flame buried down, ready to return to the surface.

Author's Note

Oh my stars! Hi, it's been over a week!
I'm only two weeks into the new semester and is already kicking my ass, I plead for forgiveness.
Anyways this was super fun to write! I had been looking forward to entering Starlight. We only have one for beautiful cast member to join the fray! You get best friend points if you guess right.
See you next chapter! Please feel free to comment and interact I love hearing from my community :)

Chapter 15. New Changes and Bonding

Sitting in the upstairs living room during the beginning hours of the evening, Sunset Shimmer sat at the coffee table working through her trigonometry homework.

As much as she was trying to avoid it and push it away, the redhead could feel a cloudiness beginning to entrap her mind. A feeling that she became familiar with over the past month.

Her chest aches with an impounding emptiness. Her brain waves slowing down, filling her with sudden exhaustion and sadness. Why was this happening? She had friends again. Dear Celestia, she even had a real home and people she could actually consider family now. So why? Wasn’t she supposed to be fixed now? Things were going in her favor, so shouldn't she be over this depressive funk?

Sunset felt tears run from the back to the front of her eyes. Taking in a shaky breath the teen blinked the tears away, and attempted to regain focus on her homework.

Hearing a door open, Sunset looked at the opening door sitting next to the tv. There she saw Luna exiting the room that the amber-skinned teen had yet to see the inside of.

“Hi dear.” The cool toned woman said with a gentle smile.

“Hi.” Sunset said, giving a wobbly smile.

This quickly concerned the older woman as she noticed the distraught teens state. “Is everything alright?” Luna asked, sitting on the floor next to Sunset.

The red and gold haired girl nodded, “Yep, just doing homework.”

Sunset kept her head looking down at the papers, utilizing her mass curtain of a mane to cover her face from the woman next to her.

The concerned foster mother placed a hand on the closed off teens shoulder, “You can talk to me, you that right, Setty?”

Sunset let out a small laugh at the random nickname. It only lasted a moment though as her thoughts came back, “I don’t want to burden you. You already deal with crazy students at school. You… shouldn't have to bring one home.” The pale amber girl said with her word’s turning into whispers.

Luna sighed, “Dear I can assure you that you are no burden for me in any way. I’m also certain that anything your feeling now, I also have.”

Sunset finally looked over at her vice principal, making eye contact. After considering opening up to the wise woman, the teen sighed, “I-it’s just I’m feeling… sad or whatever again. I just got back from being with Dr.Night. I was feeling great, renewed almost with how great of a day I had coming back to school today. But all the sudden it’s like none of that matters anymore, I’m right back to feeling terrible and worn down. I… just wish it would stop.” Sunset whipped away tears, “What’s crazier than Discord acting normal is that I’m starting to realize I’ve always had this with me, my whole life. From living with my aunt when i was a filly to being a protege growing up in the castle. It’s always been me not feeling right and being sad or angry. I guess the first round resulted in me taking it out on others, then… you know the next.” The ranting girl said, whipping her sobs away, trying to control her breathing.

The wiser of the two placed her hand on the teen's back rubbing small circles in between her shoulder blades, “Sunset, I really need you to understand that it’s perfectly valid to feel the way that you do. Sometimes, we just feel sad or angry and that’s okay. We don’t always need some big crazy event that upsets us, sometimes it happens just randomly. Also, it’s a good thing that you recognize your depression, that’s the first step to getting better. Only time will heal and give you more breaks from random sad or anger spouts. I know it might not be what you want to hear but it’s true. You can trust me, I know from experience.”

Sunset contemplated Luna's words. In the end, the redhead realized it was something she very much needed to hear. The amber teen leaned forward, wrapping her arms around her foster mother, “Thank you.”

“You're welcome.” Luna said, joining the hug. “Off subject, but Discord? How do you know him?”

“Huh? Discord is the lord of chaos in my world. He was locked away for centuries because of it, but I hear he’s reformed now.” Sunset explained.

“Hmm, makes sense honestly.” Luna said.

“Let me guess, there’s a Discord in this world and you know him.” The teen deadpanned.

“More than that, he’s my brother-in-law. Not to mention for him being a lawyer, being the lord of chaos sounds just like him.” The evening colored woman said.

Sunset blinked, “Principal Celestia is married?”

“Yep.”

Sunset nodded a bit dumbfounded, “Nice.”

The conversation was interrupted by the sound of the house's front door opening.

“My lunar eclipse, I’m home!” A male voice boomed.

“Well well, I think it’s about time you met your foster father.” The evening shaded woman said, standing up and heading to the stairs.

Sunset followed the women, curious as to who it was. In Equestria it was rare for royals to be wedded since alicorn's are immortal, most tend to avoid the subject. Sunset supposed this woman and her principal weren’t royal immortal gods though.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs the red head finally got a proper in person look at her Vice Principal’s spouse. The man was of average height with a bit of muscle squaring his natural heavy set weight, he had stale gray skin topped with wavy slicked back black hair that barely reached his shoulders. He wore a business casual suit of mostly maroon with purple accents, his blazer held an emblem for the Crystal Prep school. That detail surprised Sunset the most, her Vice Principal’s husband was a teacher at her rival school?

“You must be Sunset Shimmer, my wife has told me a bit about you, though she left out the fact that you were a wig full of bacon!” The man said with a large smile.

The red and gold haired blinked, ‘Bacon?’ Sunset thought not sure if she should be offended or not.

“I kid, I kid, but I’m also kinda serious; nonetheless I hope you’ve enjoyed our abode so far!” The escentric man said, beginning to walk forward to the dining room.

Luna placed her hands on her hips, clearly masking her amusement, “That’s Sombra don’t let his exterior scare you, he’s actually just a big goof.”

“Shush my eclipse! You can’t let them know my secrets!” Sombra said, removing his blazer and pointing a dramatic finger at his wife.

“She’s not one of your students, sombie. So, how were the National football games? I saw you won.” Luna questioned.

Sunset at that point had exited or been listening to the rest of their conversation. Instead the amber skinned teen took a moment to relax and enjoy her surroundings, as Dr.Night had advised her, now that her mind was feeling clearer she found it easy to do so. The amber skinned teen gave a content sigh, and smiled as she headed back to her after school work.

***

Saturday morning had been a calming start. Sunset had woken to a memory brewing moment as an off white pink skinned woman entered her night owled sisters home with face adorned pancakes. Apparently it was a weekend tradition that Luna had a small distaste for as she wasn’t a morning person, not that Sunset blamed her as neither was she.

After a fulfilling breakfast, pills and a good morning text from her nerdiest friend the teen counted it as a good weekend introduction to her new adult supervised life.

Sunset began to feel excited as she was nearing her meeting time with her new friends for a mall exposition. Taking a look at her phone the red head saw her ten minute warning till ‘The Great and Powerful Trixie’ arrived to retrieve her. Happily, Sunset also saw a text from her Twilight.

Sparkes :)
‘Hi Sunnybun! I was just wondering if you’d like to come over tonight? There’s supposed to be some amazing rare star constellations tonight!’
Sent 11:45 am

Sunset smiled along with the warmth forming in her chest and began typing her response.

‘Definitely, catch u at 8 ;)’
Sent 11:51 am

Sunset found herself emitting a small breathy laugh and rolling her eyes and the lavender skinned teen texted a response near immediately.

Sparkes :)
‘Wonderful! Also my mom is making us dinner, I’ve let her know you're vegetarian. :)’

The fiery redhead texted back her approval. Setting her phone down the amber skinned teen looked into her body mirror, rechecking her outfit. Her fiery untamed curled mass of a mane continued untouched, leading down to a simple black choker to accent her maroon high neck sports bra, with the skin of her arms and shoulders being covered with an open black bomber jacket with an orange inside and her fiery sun emblem on the ends of both sleeves- it had been a gift from her principal in the beginning of December as she saw the teen walking around in the cold months with her lightweight leather jacket. Her bottom half wore a pair on black knee ripped skinny jeans and black with flames combat boots.

Hearing a honk out the house, Sunset picked her small black with her signature sun emblem backpack and made her way to her friend's light blue buggy.

***

“Starry!” A nasal mid-transition voice exclaimed, alerting the friend the four girls were meeting with.

“Hi, girls!” The lilac skinned girl said with a smile blossoming on her face, with a bit a relief coating her face, almost as if she was expecting the four teens to not show up.

“Who’s excited! I am! Tell you what the GREAT and POWERFUL Trixie has some amazing plans and shops to visit that we must execute!” The eccentric illusionist said while rolling the r in her name and pointing her pointer finger to the sky.

Sunset chuckled, “I’m down for whatever, Trix.” The four girls at her side nodded in agreement; with that the group of teens set off further into the mall.

***

‘Dear Celestia, this girl shops almost worse than Rarity! How does she even have the money?’ The former unicorn thought as she witnessed the two twined teens carry numerous bags as Trixie surfed from shop to shop.

“How come you guys are so willing to carry around her stuff?” Starlight Glimmer asked the same question Sunset was about to.

“She’s our cousin so we’re pretty used to it.” Lavender Lace explained.

“You guys are cousins?” Sunset asked.

“Yep, her dad is the Los Angeles magician, JackPot and our dad, Big Bucks, who works with him, is his brother. Aka our uncle.” Fuschia Blush said.

Starlight and Sunset looked at each other, “Huh, nice.” The two teens said.

Stopping in her tracks, Starlight stared up at a store sign. Curious, Sunset looked up.

‘Kite Emporium’

A sly smile appeared on Sunset's face, “Do you wanna go there Glims?”

Trixie had now turned around, curious as to why her friends were no longer following her. Starlight played with her fingers nervously, “I…I like kites.” The beanie adorned girl said with a blush on her face.

The four teens snickered behind her, “If that’s what you like, then we shall go check it out!” Trixie said, placing her arm around Starlight's shoulders.

Starlight smiled, and began walking in with the girls following behind.

***

Exiting the store after Starlight had acquired her trio of new kites, Sunset excused herself to the restroom.

Finishing, the amber skinned teen, looking in her reflection in the mirror. Sunset grabbed a lock of her hair fiddling with the ends, ‘I kinda need my hair trimmed.’ Looking back up the fiery headed girl examined her reflection. An uncertain feeling settling over her. The amber skinned girl felt she needed a change, she didn’t enjoy that her appearance had become something that only reminded her of the hardships she dealt with, both in Equestria and in the human world. A sigh escaped the teen as she left, finding her friends waiting for her.

“Sunset, we haven't been anywhere for you yet. Is there somewhere you want to go?” Starlight asked.

The former unicorn thought for a moment, “I wanna get my hair cut.”

With that suggestion the four other girls smiled and exchanged looks, “Let’s go!” Trixie exclaimed, leading the pack.

The five entered a small saloon on the bottom floor of the mall. “Welcome in! How can I help you?” A stylist with lime green hair, pasty pale yellow skin and a rocker style outfit greeted them.

“Oh, hey, I know you girls from school.” The pixie cut teen said.

“Oh great.” Sunset whispered under her breath.

“Yes! Good evening Super Cuts! We have our lovely friend, Sunset Shimmer, here for your service.” Trixie said, making a big gesture to the red head. All Sunset could do was shyly nod her head. ‘Great she’s gonna call me a bitch and yell at me to get out.’

“Perfect! I’ve been wanting to get my hands on that wild hair for a while now!” The stylist said excitedly. “So, what exactly are you looking for?”

Sunset shrugged, “I don’t know, surprise me.”

The lime green haired hair slacked her jaw a bit, “Really?”

“Yeah, anything different will do.”

Starlight clapped, “Wow, you're brave.”

Sunset sat in the grooming chair and shrugged, “More like I’m just ready for something different, a page turner if you will.”

Trixie crossed her arms over her chest, “Oooh, get ‘em tiger- or should I say unicorn?”

“Har har.”

“Huh? I don’t get it?” Starlight said.

“Yeah, don’t worry about it.” Sunset said with a blush as Trixie, the twins and Super cuts snickered.

***

The breeze of the late afternoon January wind brushed against her neck as Sunset Shimmer and her friends exited an Italian restaurant.

“I gotta say Miss Shimmer, I’m digging your new doo.” A hipster styled teen said.

Sunset reached up to her short hair, what was once a long hip reaching mass of fiery curly hair was now a short bob that reached her just above her shoulders, showing off her small gauges and industrial ear piercings. “Thanks so much, I like it alot too.” The amber skinned teen smiled earnestly.

“I didn't know you had ear piercings! How could you keep such a secret from Trixie?!” The illusionist exclaimed with peony accusation.

Sunset giggled, “Sorry I didn't do so on purpose. I actually did them myself a while ago.”

“Really?” The twins said in unison.

“Yep, It was kinda dumb I know now, especially since I was alone and didn't really know what I was doing. I was a lot more impulsive to my wants back then.” The short haired redhead explained.

Starlight held her hand to her chin, in thought, “I’ve kinda always wanted a piercing.”

Trixie spoke up, “Trixie knows of a tattoo and piercing parlor nearby.”

Sunset raised a brow and smirked, “If you get a piercing I will too.”

“For real?” the lilac skinned teen asked. Gaining a nod from the fiery themed girl, Trixie once again led the group to their destination.

“Hey, Ladies. What are you all in for?” A Woman with an impressive mohawk, prosthetic arm and adorned in many tattoos and piercings welcomed the group of five.

Lavender Lace pointed at herself, Starlight and Sunset, “We’re hoping to get some metal done.”

The mulberry skinned woman chuckled, “You young ladies, got ID’s?”

The group paused and blinked, “Uhh…” Lavender Lace tried to think of an excuse.

“Tell you what, You guys keep it a secret and I’ll help you out.” The deep-voiced woman said.

The teens exchanged smiles. One by one the three more alternative styled girls gained their new, facial accessories, with Lavender Lace gaining a shine on her nostril, Starlight Glimmer sporting a small open septum and Sunset Shimmer smiling as round silver wrapped around her large bottom lip.

The four other girls and even Tempest Shadow- as the girls eventually learned her name through Trixie chatting up a storm about her magic gigs and using said magic to impress the intimidating woman, had been impressed at Sunset not flinching with the needle that had entered through her gums.

Sunset was proud to admit to herself that she really felt new. Not only new but also feeling like she was finally becoming the person she knew herself to be. The red head also couldn't help but feel incredibly giddy to impress her Twilight Sparkle of her new look. Sunset had faith that she would like it and she hoped that it would impress the bookworm more than the star constellations.

Author's Note

Hi!
Yes I got our lanky principal ladies spouses because, admittedly I am a hopeless romantic. Can you when I'm writing a romance book?
Anyways normally I ship Fluttercord but I realize Discord in the human world must be an older adult like Celestial and Luna- most likely older, so it'd be really weird if a fifty year old was getting it with a 17 year old.
Also yay King Sombra! I thought 'Hey what would a tyrant king who allows slaves be in the modern america human world? A Math teacher who is also a football coach!' So yea :)
Also also I wonder what Luna has been doing in that room? I bet it's something cute!
Please comment and interact, It's fun hearing from my readers :)

Chapter 17. Sky and Shiney Names Make a Good Pair

The twinkling stars lead the fiery haired teen up the moon representative's home. A gentle smile settled on her lips. Unlocking the door with a quiet squeak, Sunset made her way up the stairs.

“Well, You finally came home, I see.” A cool female voice said.

Sunset turned around looking at the women, leaning against the stairs rail at the bottom and smirking. The fiery teen joined in the smirk party, “Yea, Sorry I got home a lot later than I meant. It’s been a long eventful day.”

Luns, dressed in a mid thigh slim navy blue slip with yellow moon and stars freckling it, shifted to standing fully and placed her hands on her hips, “That’s a good long eventful day, I’m guessing? Your new hair certainly looks good.”

Sunset looked towards the ceiling and a wide smile blossoming onto her face and a dreamy look swimming in her eyes, “Yea, a really, really good day.”

The muted blue and purple haired woman smiled earnestly, “I’m glad to hear it dear. Now as much as I love the night time, get to bed, It’s quite late.”

The amber skinned teen nodded and trotted up the rest of the stairs. Entering the area of the second living room and making her way to her bedroom door, the redhead noticed the door on the other side of the open area cracked open, curiosity fueled Sunset’s decision making.

Bringing a hand up, Sunset slowly pushed the door open. The room was half painted lavender with two more cans of paint of the same color sitting on the floor. Teal eyes shifted to the left corner of the room to find a canopy crib with planets and silver stars hanging overhead. Shifting her eyes again to the right of the room she found boxes with baby supplies and toys poking from them. Sunset hung her hands in front of her, with her eyebrows shot up and wide set eyes, soon a huge grin splattered onto her face, “Holy Celestia, It’s a nursery.”

***

Waking up the next morning Sunset was welcomed with a text from her friends, a more specific morning text from her lavender friend and a warm call from her evening colored foster mother.

As the fiery redhead made her way out of the restroom after her morning routine of feeding Ray the gecko, taming her now short messy bed head and brushing her teeth, Sunset glanced towards the room on the other side confirming she saw its contents correctly.

Tapping down the steps with a small smile on her face, the amber skinned girl entered the kitchen to find her vice principal and husband.

“Well if it isn't the shiniest ray of sunshine Miss Sunset Shimmer to greet us this morning!” The eccentric slate skinned man said loudly. Sunset looked at Sombra to meet his wide eyes and crooked smile, “And look at that hair and metal!”

The man's back half of his head had then been met with the back of a spatula, “Hush, you, It’s much too early for your loud banter.” Luna scolded while rubbing her temple.

“Owie.” The man pouted while rubbing the back of his head. "Can you tell she not a morning person?" He said not so quietly behind his hand.

Sunset gave a giggle while holding a fisted hand over her mouth.

“Here you are dear. They might not be Celestia’s pancakes but I like to think I can make some mean waffles.” Luna said while placing down a plate of blueberry waffles in front of Sunset.

The redhead gave an amused smile, “Anything works for me, thanks.”

“So how was your outing last night, Shims?” Sobra said with a wide smile, placing his chin on his raised flattened inter-crossed hands.

She didn’t want to mention anything about her blooming relationship with this world’s Twilight yet, she wanted to avoid anyone at the school finding out other than maybe her new friends. Sunset had to admit she most certainly didn’t want her old friends finding out, the redhead had no doubt in her mind that they might try to take the young scientist away. Maliciously or not.

The amber girl quickly swallowed her large portion of food she had been chewing on, “It was a lot of fun. I didn’t really buy any new clothes, the hair and piercing has very much been enough. How about you guys? Anything new or newsworthy going on?” Sunset said, placing a knowing smirk on her face and raising an eyebrow.

The two adults looked at each other. Luna narrowed her eyes towards the male.

“What?” Sombra said with a mouth full of food.

“Did you leave the work in progress door open?” Luna questioned.

Sombra flashed his eyes towards Sunset, “Does she not know?”

“Well now I do.”

Luna rolled her eyes and lightly smacked a hand to her forehead, “I wanted it to be a surprise. I haven't told Tia yet, so nothing out of either of you, got me?”

Both nodded their heads as the family returned to their tranquil breakfast.

***

After spending the first half of her day playing the new Tickle Fruit game and talking to Twilight, Sunsets bike rumbled down the city roads in the late afternoon.

Twilight had been talking excitedly the whole first half of the day for the opening of a new planetary exploration and star show at the Astronomy Dome.

The indigo haired girls rambling had eventually reached to asking Sunset to go with her, with a a bit of help from Sunset herself as she caught onto what the glasses adorned girl was trying to ask.

Pulling into a parking space, Sunset spotted the dark blue sedan that she recognized to be Dr.Night Light’s vehicle.

The red head felt a spike of excitement and headed towards the car after turning off her motorcycle and grabbing her dark red leather satchel.

Twilight exited the passenger side and smiled brightly at Sunset, excitement and joy dancing in her purple eyes.

“Hi!” The indigo haired teen said with a wave and adjusting a strap to her miniature backpack. Today's outing had Twilight wearing her hair in a half up ponytail with the rest of her hair flowing down her shoulders, a bright pink with white stars headband sat on her head. She wore a scoop necked white blouse and a pink knitted cardigan that sat on top and matched her headband, followed with a navy blue skirt that touched just above her knees. Her calves were adorned in mid high white socks with ruffles on the top and black Mary janes.

“Hey Sparkes. Excited and looking cute as always I see.” Sunset said with a smirk.

Twilight’s lavender cheeks turned red and she gave a shy smile, “I suppose, heh. I mean, t-thank you!” Twilight glanced down towards the sidewalk for a moment, biting her bottom lip and tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, showing off her studded amethyst star shaped earrings. “You look amazing too.” The shyer teen said, her cheeks know crimson. Sunset noticed she kept eye contact this time while flirting.

Sunset giggled and spread her arms out a bit, and did mid turns left to right showing off her outfit more. The red and gold haired teen showcased her hip length leather jacket with gold spikes on the cuff of the selves, her magenta high-necked top, ripped mom jeans and black ankle combat boots.

“Glad I’m appealing to look at. Hopefully the updated exhibit will be just as great.”

That comment made Twilight's eyes widen with excitement as she began a rant on every fact and point the brochure promised.

***

Walking through the dark room with many tiny lights glittering the walls, the two teens- mostly Twilight- read the history, facts and 'what knows' of certain meteors and stars.

“Isn't it amazing how our stars are so diverse! There are so many types and sizes. Like the fact that we see stars as being teeny tiny but then we have the sun which is so gigantic there's a possibility it could explode! Luckily that's many years to come.” The scientist said, pushing up her glasses and smiling brightly at Sunset.

The redhead nodded, “That makes sense. After all, before Princess Celestia it took five powerful unicorns to move Equestria’s sun.”

Sunset looked at the indigo haired girl to find her wide eyes, looking dumbfounded, “What do you mean move the sun?”

“Oh well in Equestria, our ruling princess raises and lowers the sun everyday, inturn we have a mare that does the same with the moon. Before they learned of their abilities it took at least five unicorns to do it.” Sunset shrugged.

“T-that’s fascinating! I’ll have to take some notes when you tell me more about your homeland. It'll be groundbreaking!” Twilight said with anticipation.

“I’ll be happy to tell you all about it, but maybe it shouldn't be shared with the rest of the world. I don't think the government would be so kind as to let an otherworldly unicorn alien walk around free.”

Twilight stopped for a moment, “I’m so sorry, I hadn't thought of that.” She said a bit ashamed.

Sunset wrapped an arm around her shoulders, “Hey, it’s all good. Like I said, I'm happy to share with you and show off anything you want me to.”

Twilight blushed and leaned into the slightly taller girl's touch, “Consider me very elated to learn.”

***

Sunset held back a laugh as she witnessed her date practically bouncing in her seat for the solar system tour to begin. They sat in a dome room with theater seating lining the walls around and wore 3D glasses so the experience of the digital tour would be enhanced.

“Oh, oh, It’s starting Sunnybun!” Twilight whisper yelled into her ear.

“Hell yeah.” Sunset said, leaning her shoulder into Twilights.

As the 3D tour commenced, Twilight would whisper extra fun facts into Sunset's ear about certain planets and galaxy systems. The redhead nodded along, enthralled. With the lavender skinned girl leaning in closer each time to whisper new facts, Sunset felt the urge to grab her hand.

‘Buck it.’

With courage coursing through her veins Sunset moved her hand down and interlocked her amber fingers with lavender ones. Twilight looked at her and smiled with a blush coloring her features. Sunset felt Twilight squeeze their hands together reassuringly. Smiling Sunset relaxed in her seat as the galaxy tour continued.

***

Exiting the museum with the two females hands interlocked, Sunset dug out her bike's key, “Do you think we got time to stop somewhere else? I kinda wanna show you something.”

Twilight nodded, “Yep! I wasn't exactly given a curfew.”

With confirmation, Sunset dug out her own and a spare helmet for Twilight. Riding out of the parking lot and down the road to the downtown of the city.

Twenty minutes later, the pair dismounted- Sunset helping the slightly discombobulated girl.

Twilight reached up to adjust her glasses as she took in her surroundings. The two stood in a long open wide spaced alley with overhead lights sitting high in the brick and concrete walls. Covering the walls was street art. The art consisted of many different styles, ranging from lettering to anime to realistic.

Sunset lead the way further in the ally waving and giving quick hellos to the few people, creating and covered in paint, before finally stopping in front of a the beginnings of a new large mural and finished ones accompanying it, showcasing a white unicorn with wings by a sun with curved rays to a exaggerated adorable gecko flying through the sky to group a six girls that looked to be a group picture but now had large red x’s marked across what had been there faces, along with other aggravated red lines.

“Are these yours?” Twilight asked with amazement.

Sunset held her head high, “Yep, I'm really proud of a few of these.” The redhead said pointedly looking at the first two murals.

“...Sunnybun, do you mind if I ask about this one?” Twilight said pointing to the group of six with red angry lines all over it, the indigo haired teen couldnt tell entirely due to the lines but amongst the group members appeared to Sunset, herself.

That very girl sighed and looked at the ruined mural with melancholy. “They were my very first friends. I had never had any before them, but that got ruined. I told you about that whole debacle at school. It was these girls that lifted me up only to send me back down crashing, but I don't entirely blame them, it was a messed up situation.”

Twilight placed a hand on Sunset's back, “Do you plan on reconciling with them.”

Sunset sighed and thought for a moment, “To be honest, The whole thing really messed me up. I'm glad I have new friends now and that I got to meet you but I don't think I can be anywhere close to them like I used to be. Some I don't even think I could ever forgive, a couple of them took it too far.”

Twilight nodded, “I understand. I don't like that you had to go through something so heartbreaking but I am glad you have new friends that you can trust. I’m delighted that we got to meet as well. I don't have many friends myself, my school is very competitive, that makes it hard to make friends. Though as a socially awkward nerd, I can get by with only a few friends, and having you makes it easier.”

Sunset smiled earnestly at her, “Hey I promise I’ll introduce you to my friends. I know they’d love you. Especially Trixie, any kinda gloating she can get she’ll take.”

The purple themed teen giggled, “What do you mean, why gloat about me?”

Sunset smirked, “I’ll explain it another time.”

Twilight nodded and looked towards the pastel mane, white winged unicorn mural, “Is that supposed to be that sun princess you talked about earlier?”

The redhead nodded, “Yep that's Princess Celestia, I haven't talked to her in a long time, we- I, sort of ended things on a sour note. I still miss her though.”

The scientist blinked, “Y-you knew her personally?”

“Yeah, I was her protege.”

Twilight beamed, “Fascinating! You were a sun princess's heir?!”

“More like a student-, well I guess I would have been her heir if she had the same plans for me as Princess Tw- Twinkle.” Sunset inwardly cringed at her make up name for the princess of friendship. The former unicorn didn't think the human Twilight was quite ready to learn there's a princess parallel to her as she didn't want to overload the other girl with too much.

“Princess Twinkle, Who’s that?” Twilight asked.

“She’s the Princess of Friendship. She’s helped me more than once and she’s Princess Celestia’s second protege.”

“Oh I see. This is all so amazing!” Twilight said with sparkling eyes for knowledge.

Twilights smile flattered for a moment, “Sunnybun, since you come from a land of magic, prosperity and goodness, why did you leave it?”

Sunset frowned.

“Y-you don't have to answer! I’m sorry I asked so impulsively.”

Sunset shook her head, “No, It’s okay. I should tell you anyway. It's just a simple story about a spoiled brat.”

With the two teens sitting on the curb, backs against the painted walls and staring at the stars, Sunset recounted her shaded past. From being an orphan, thrown into a home that didn't want her, to her magical talents being recognized by the ruling princess to the bullies at her school who made her feel lesser than and pushed her into a dark and isolating state of mind to the square down with her teacher and mother figure that completely smothered her last flickering light of hope towards becoming a success that would smash her bullies, self hatred and avoidant family down. Then her tale of running away through the magic mirror and becoming the bullying tyrant she was in yet another attempt at success to only to overthrow the Equestrian princess that she, at the time, felt had done her so wrong.

Sniffling, Sunset felt two hands cup her cheeks and wipe away at her tears.

“I think you're absolutely amazing. You're incredibly talented with anything you do, your music, your art, your intelligence. Those kids were simply jealous of you and I'm sorry it caused you down a dark path but you being resilient and amazing eventually made it out. I’m proud that the person I like like is so strong.” Twilight said, leaning in to hug her companion.

Sunset chuckled, “Like like?”

Twilight giggled and raised her head from Sunsets shoulder, looking into her teal eyes, “Yea, cause it's more than a crush.”

Sunset nodded, “I like like you too then.”

The two spent a moment staring into eachother eyes before leaving in and to connect their lips.

Sunset was surprised to like kissing Twilight so much. She definitely didn't like kissing Flash, the very few times she did- though those had been in brief and just to seal the deal moments.

Leaning their heads to the side, Sunset tasted Twilight's strawberry lip gloss. Their kiss lasted a few more seconds before parting. Sunset rested her forehead onto Twilights, imagining nuzzling horns.

“Hey Sunnybun?”

“Uh huh?”

Twilight took a deep breath, still eyes closed and foreheads connected, in a warm sensation that Twilight couldn't describe.

“Will you be my girlfriend?”

Sunset opened her eyes and moved her head back to look into Twilight's violet eyes. The red head smiled with a blush on her face, “Absolutely.”

Author's Note

Hiii!
Welcome to one of my favorite chapters! This was alot of fun. I really wanted to add Sunset's graffiti skill cause I don't see many talk about it and I have yet to see it in a story so It will be in mine cause I thinks its cool lol
I really hope you enjoyed
Feel free to comment and interact, I love knowing your thoughts and opinions :D

Chapter 18. Paranoia

Glida made her way to the front and bent down to Sunsets face to grab the terrified girl's throat.

“This outta teach you.” Glida said as she pressed down on Sunsets windpipe. The amber girl tried to gasp for air as her legs felt the cold wind brush on them as her skirt had been completely pulled up. Sunset could feel nothing but terror as the buff blonde boy began to pull down her underwear.

“No… no..please.” the distressed teen tried to get out. A small shriek came out as the boy began to enter her.

“STOP!” Shooting up from her laying place in bed, the fiery redhead trembled, covered in a cold sweat and tears running down her face. Her eyes frantically scanned the room looking for a possible threat. She saw on her alarm clock that the time was 2:45 am.

Sunset began to notice how hard it was to breathe .

‘How do I breathe again? It’s just in and out, right? Why is it so hard?’

Hyperventilating, the panicked teen clutched the collar of her shirt as tears turned to sobs.

Sunset moved her arms to hug herself, curling her body up as her knees were brought to the front of her chest. Her body continued to shiver and shake as when she thought about it too hard she could still feel them. Gilda and her gang.

It had now been nearly two months since their attack and the Anon-A-Miss debacle, with the beginnings of February. The Twilight Sparkle of this world and her just had their two week anniversary. Spending time with her and her new friends had made her the happiest she’s ever been.

Yet Sunset could still feel it.

The pain of her old friends and peers words. The pain of Gilda and her gangs punches. The pain of them violating her human body. The one she had only gotten to know for a few years. In a sense it no longer felt like hers.

‘Please. How? How do I get rid of this pain? How do I get ownership of my own body back?’

“Regain control.” A sudden deep female voice said. It was familiar.

‘Huh?’

“You heard me, Sunset Shimmer. The only way to regain control is to control your own pain.’

Sunset blinked. She bit her lip. She hadn’t done it since that night. As long as it doesn’t go that far it’s okay…right?

Shoving the sheets to the side, Sunset stood up and tiptoed to her desk. Laying there was her sketchbook, colored pencils, and a pencil sharpener. Amber fingers picked up the sharpener as teal eyes examined the two razors held captive in the plastic. Walking to her backpack with the sharpener in hand, Sunset grabbed a penny from her bags small front pocket.

Sunset placed the penny into the small indentation of the tiny nail holding down the sharp metal object. It barely fit but it got the job done. Twisting the penny over and over again the razor finally felt out along with the tiny nail.

Her hands trembled in… fear? Anticipation? Either way Sunset brought the shiny sharp metal to her arm. She shuddered as she felt relief and tension flood out with her blood.

Over and over again, until her body and mental felt satisfied.

***

Stepping out of the bathroom after finishing her morning routine, albeit much slower from cleaning the left over blood on her arms and exhaustion after only getting an hour extra of sleep, Sunset quietly descended down the stairs.

“Good morning Sunset.” Luna said, placing down a fruit bowl with yogurt on the kitchen island. The redhead sat in front of it and stared for a moment. Placing her head in her hand and taking a bite from her fork she quietly emitted a, “‘Morning.” The food was tasteless, which wasn’t her foster mothers fault.

Luna looked up at her with concern, “What’s wrong, dear?”

Sunset shrugged, “Nothing, just didn't sleep well.”

“I see. Was it nightmares?” The pale blue woman asked, taking a bite from her own breakfast.

Sunset took another bite, but pushed her bowl away, deciding she was done. If she was being honest, she really didn’t want to talk about it. Saying it out loud made it true. Plus Sunset's headache and now sore arms dulled her thoughts.

The redhead sighed and shook her head slightly, “No, just couldn’t sleep. I’ll be fine.”

Sunset stood up and retrieved her bag, making her way to the front door, “I’m gonna drive myself to school today. I’ll see you later.” She said closing the door before the woman could respond.

***

Sunset parked her bike in a lot down the road from her school. The other students may have laid off and avoided her now but she still found it hard to trust them.

The redhead stomped her way up the school's steps and past the front doors making sure to keep looking forward. She was there much earlier than usual but there were still some other peers.

Acknowledging the new contents of announcements in the main foyer Sunset saw the official announcements for the friendship games, new or returning clubs and sports and finally the spring dance held at the end of the month. The redhead cringed, ‘Uh yea, definitely not going to that.’

Sunset jumped a bit as she suddenly felt her buzz in her pocket. She already knew who it was. Looking at her phone screen she saw her regular good morning text from her purple arrayed girlfriend. Typing back her response Sunset made her way to her locker.

Finally reaching it down the middle of the east hallway, Sunset entered her combination and opened the green metal compound. Looking into the locker still gave her a bad and nauseating feeling at the memory of being stuffed into one.

The redhead jumped again for the second time that day as a random white sheet of paper glided down and landed at her feet.

Sunset stared at it for a moment. This was either going to annoy her or not depending on who it’s from.

Bending down, Sunset picked up the note and turned it around, ‘Watch your back.’

Sunset frowned as panic began to fill her being. She didn’t need to wonder who it was from. Sunset started to tremble and her mind went blank in terror.

The redhead didn’t know how long she stood there trembling, eyes wide and mind in panic.

“Hi Shim Shim!” A nasal voice practically shouted behind her.

“Aah!” Sunset let out a panicked scream as she quickly turned around and hit her back on her open locker in an attempt to escape.

“Wow, sorry. Didn’t mean to startle you. I suppose Trixie's presence is that great!” The voice said, clearly trying to hold back a giggle.

Sunset took in who was standing in front of her with wide eyes.

Trixie. Should’ve known.

Sunset took a deep breath. “Sorry, I’ve been a bit jumpy today.”

Starlight raised a brow (who Sunset just now noticed was standing next to Trixie), “Is everything okay?”

The redhead nodded, “Y-yea, nothing to worry about.”

To Sunset’s luck the school bell rang alerting students to travel to their first class of the day.

“Gotta go see you later.” Sunset said walking away, when she caught a glimpse of Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie looking at her. Sunset rolled her eyes.

‘Great how much of that did they see? And how long did they just stand there watching me? ‘Oh, Sunset forgive us! But also we’re just gonna stand here and watch.’ Please, just like last time.’ Sunset thought bitterly as her steps turned to stomps that could cause earthquakes .

***

Sitting in class at the front row Sunset could feel her blood boiling as she shook her leg up and down in her seat vigorously.

First, it was like Sunset had eyeballs in the back of her head as she felt Rarity staring at her so well she could not only practically see it but also taste it.

Second, somebody had threatened her. Not just somebody, but Gilda. Why can't she just buck off? It’s not her fault her dumb entourage got themselves arrested. They already traumatized her. Shouldn't that be enough?

The redhead felt the heat in her blood turn down quickly as her heart sped up and her blood turned cold. What did they plan to do? Her will to live had been taken once. Is it going to happen again? Are they going to accuse her of something and make her lose all her friends? Make her lose her new home and family? Take Ray away again?

Her breathing sped up as her body locked in place.

She would NOT be able to handle losing everything again.

What should she do? Tell the police? But she had no proof it was Gilda who sent it.

Tell Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna? That could work, but there's only so much they could do.

Something brisked by Sunset. She flinched so hard, she nearly fell from her seat as she squeezed her eyes shut.

Her hearing went stoic as her teacher's lesson became muffled.

‘Okay. Okay. Calm down Sunset. Do what Dr.Light said in moments of panic. Think of things that make us feel safe. Um, okay, being in school, I can call for help. The principals, they've shown nothing but wisdom, kindness and openness to me even after I was a crazy tyrant of the school just a couple months ago. My friends, they've been there for me in a way the past element holders weren't, even if I didn't see it back then. We’ve all got a little something messed up with us.

Trixie, a narcissistic, in-training magician but she's open minded and funny. Always lightens the mood.

Starlight can be a little too anxious and impulsive but she's kind and observant and isn't afraid to admit when she- or you- are in the wrong.

Lavender Lace, a big follower and naive but she'll never leave your side when you need her.

Fuschia Blush, Quiet and prefers the background but she's ready to help and give you anything when you need.

Princess Twilight, can be a grumpy bookworm but she's wise and ready to lend a ha- hoof and any moment.

Twilight Sparkle, my Twilight, dear Celestia, where do I begin? She's kind, thoughtful, intelligent, ambitious, open minded, caring, beautiful, adorkable.’

Sunset at the moment took a deep breath as she began to feel normal again. The teacher's lecture re-entered her hearing system allowing her to re-engage in class.

Well now she just felt awkward, coming back to her senses. The amber skinned girl felt the dry tears on her cheeks as they grew warm, picking up her eyes she observed her teacher staring at her with concern and a bit of confusion, thankfully the teacher had enough decency to not bring too much attention to Sunset’s state as she still spoke on the topic they were learning about. It didn't appear to help though as Sunset glanced at her classmates to find them looking at her. Maybe not head on but definite not so side glances that lasted to long.

The fiery redhead swallowed nervously and pulled at some the ends of her short locks while she started to write down notes.

Twenty minutes passed before the teacher ended the lecture and began to hand out the assignment. Stepping up to Sunset’s desk she handed the former unicorn the worksheet and a pink note, “Why don't you head somewhere more reclusive or to the nurses, to calm down and collect yourself okay?”

Sunset nodded and gave the teacher a grateful look, she wanted nothing more than to leave and do exactly what the teacher said.

The redhead gathered her things and stood up. Avoiding eye contact, she left to a private table in the furthest back of the library.

***

The table buzzed along with a magical magenta glowing journal. Sunset had been conversing with the princess since she left her class, apparently her first class teacher told her next educator of what transpired as when she entered the class the teacher handed her the lesson of the day and sent her back to the library.

Not that this particularly bothered Sunset. Not at all. Though she was sure the sister principals had caught wind of it by now. The redhead only hoped it wouldn't spread around school that she had a silent panic attack in the middle of class. The only fragment of pride Sunset had in the situation was that it was silent.

Sunset scooted the journal closer, reading Princess Twilight’s entry on updates with the nearly reformed discord and the special concert PonyVille received from Countess Coloratura.

The redhead gave a small smile, ‘Well I’m glad She’s having fun in Equestria with all those friendship lessons. Who knew there were so many to learn?’

Suddenly a different buzz entered the fray, this time it came from a glassy rectangular device. Sunset’s smile widened more, for it had been from her Sparkes.

Sparkes<3

“Hiya Sunnybun! I hope you're having a good day so far! I just got out of chemistry and I must say sometimes I wish we went to the same school. We’d be unstoppable partners in class! Also fun fact, Scientists recently discovered a rare new element called Beautium and it looks like you’re made out of it!”

Sent, 11:20 am.

Sunset giggled as a blush overcame her face.

“Did you google that?”

Twilight’s response came immediately.

“Maybe >-<. Did you think it was cute?”

“Yes, Sparkes, I did. You're not even here and you've managed to lighten up my whole day with just a text.”

“Are you not having a good day?”

Sunset thought for a moment. It was true she was having a shitty monday but she wasn't sure if she wanted to worry Twilight about it. Especially while she was at school. Sunset was worried it would make her selfish to spill to her while at school and then make her worry all day, that was something the old Sunset Shimmer would do. Sunset’s thoughts were interrupted with another buzz from her phone.

Sparkes<3

“You can tell me anything Sunnybun, It doesn't matter the time or where. I’m always here to listen- or I suppose in this case read. I know it might not add much comfort since it’s through text but telling others in any way you can will always help relieve the pressure.”

Sent, 11:26 am.

Sunset teared up a bit, ‘How does she always know what to say?’

Amber fingers began to type. Maybe she didn't have to tell her everything, but a few things wouldn't hurt. Plus that's what having a special somepo- person is for, right?

“To be honest, I barely got any sleep. I had a bad nightmare-well more like a memory. And it’s left me jumpy and panicky all day. I had a mini panic in class of all places.”

Sunset felt embarrassment heat up her cheeks at having to admit it.

“Oh stars, I’m sorry you had to go through that. If you want later tonight we can talk about your memory-mare. Only if you're comfortable.”

“Was the mare part on purpose?”

“What?”- “Oh! No! Lol, I just meant cause your nightmare was a memory.”

“Uh huh.”

“I mean it! >~<”

Sunset giggled at teasing her girlfriend. Just then the bell rang signifying the forty minute lunch time. The redhead huffed and gathered her things to join her friends in the lunchroom.

“Hey babe, lunch is starting so I gotta go. I’ll text as soon as I’m out of school.”

“Right! Me too…. Also you can continue to call me babe, if you want ^///-///^”

Sunset smirked, walking out of the library.

“All right, babe ;)”

***

The amber skinned girl sat at the lunch table, that her friends designated as theirs, first. Pulling out her tuna sandwich, she’s always been looked at weird for her love of sea food but on Celestia did Sunset love seafood, Equestrian(which was very rare) or human.

Sitting alone as other students passed her sent her into her own world. One where she could just be quiet and allow herself to not think. Of course recent events took that away from her. If she was in her own world for too long it became dark. She always felt like she was alone. Like she was one single spot in a crowd of fast moving spots that avoided and whirled around her, keeping their distance. Sunset grew used to it. Accepted it. At one point she preferred it. Now she just felt a looming dark shadow of a demon on her back with many different hands grabbing her body without her want as others just watched or walked by without a care.

Tears built up for the, what? third? Time today. And it wasn't even noon yet. This information almost made Sunset angry, frustrated. It made her frustrated. Why did she have to end up the outcast, the target, the lesser than, everywhere she went. Equestria, Sire’s Hallow, Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, the Canterlot Palace, the human world, Canterlot High School, all of it!

Sunset, knowing she was able to lose her battle with her cool and near edge tears, quickly stood up and briskly walked towards the restroom as she saw Trixie and Starlight beginning to approach the table.

Bursting through the bathroom door, the red head shut herself into the nearest stall, sliding her back down the wall. The amber skinned teen buried her face into her hands with her knees up to her chest. Covering her mouth, she attempted to stifle any sobs.

Sunset didn't know how long she was in the bathroom, quietly sobbing before she heard sniffles on the other side of the bathroom. The redhead went silent not wanting anyone to know she was there.

Sunset heard the sink faucet turn on, then the paper towel machine spit out its contents and the sound of a nose being blown clean. The sounds tore Sunset out of her sob spell as she stood up and began to wipe her face clean with the toilet paper.

The bathroom door opened and Sunet presumed that was the previous person leaving. She soon discovered it was another person entering instead.

“She's not at the table anymore, she ran off somewhere. Rares is right, she looks frazzled as hell.” A raspy female voice said.

“T-they said she was awfully jumpy this morning and had been staring at a piece of paper in her locker. Then R-Rarity said she h-had a panic attack in class this morning.” a soft whispery voice responded.

Sunset wanted to smash her head into the wall so hard it would combust on impact.

‘Of Course, It’s those two. Today is sure as tartarus, not my day.’

“Yeah… I, um, hope she’s okay. I mean I know we did some pretty fucked up shit but who’s what other did to her outside of school.” Rainbow Dash said.

Sunset heard a gasp.

“Oh my goodness, I-I never even thought of t-that.” Fluttershy said, sounding like she was about to cry again.

The bathroom door opened again alerting a third addition to the party.

“Oh, well, lookie, who’s here.” a nasal voice only spoken by Trixie said.

“Trixie.” Rainbow Dash said, trying to sound cool.

“Uh huh, are you two gonna continue your sobbing? Cause if so I’ll leave.” Trixie said, sounding defensive.

Rainbow scoffed, “Please, we were just leaving.”

“Good, oh and by the way, leave Sunset alone. Trixie doesn't know what you did to her to make her all skittish but Trixie doesn't appreciate you messing with her friend.” The illusionist said.

“Huh? We haven't done anything. We haven't been near her at all.” Rainbow said defensively.

“Mm-hmm, toodles.” Trixies said slyly with the sound of the door opening and then closing.

It was silent for a moment. Sunset stood with her back against the wall trying to process her rollercoaster of emotions during the morning part of her day.

“You can come out now, Sunset.”

The redhead blinked, coming back to earth, she opened the door to look at Trixie, who was standing in front of her now.

"Listen, Trixie doesn't like to talk about it but..," Sunset watched as Trixie rolled up her navy blue sleeves revealing dark blue scars littering her arms, "You can trust me, Trixie knows what your going through. Trixie... hasn't always been great and strong and powerful, I've tried it too. Trixie these days is glad to be here with her friends despite the painful days though."

Sunset tried to hold back her tears.

“Come here.” The sky blue skinned female said with her arms wide open.

Sunset broke, worse than the other three, or was it four?, times today. Clutching onto her friend with her arms around her, Sunset couldn't help but sob into her shoulder. Unleashing the beast of tears that wrecked her soul.

Author's Note

Hi Hi!
I hoped you enjoyed this chapter! I thoroughly enjoyed writing it, angst is what I live for after all.
Feel free to comment, thoughts, concerns and opinions, they actually help alot lol.

Anyways until next time!

Chapter 19. In love, In Empathy and The Antics Of It All

Bobbing her head to her headphones with spikes sticking out the plastic ear muffs, Sunset typed away at her newly assigned essay as she took refuge in her foster mother's office. After spending nearly all of lunch crying in Trixie's arms, her friends delivered her to the Vice Principals office to spend the rest of the day. It was obvious her mind needed to be alone right now.

Teal eyes looked toward the door, noticing it open. Popping her fiery head up over the desk she observed Luna close her office door and and sigh.

“Ugh, parents these days. Do me a favor Shimmy and make sure I don’t turn out like that.” Her smooth voice said.

Sunset smirked, “I don’t think you want me giving parental advice, after I’ve had so many good experiences of my own.”

The cool toned woman held back a snicker and rolled her eyes, “It’s not like that’s your fault dear.”

Sunset tilted her head slightly to the ceiling as the dismissal bell rang out.

The vice principal in the room puffed out a path of air from her nose, “I’ve got some more things to get through before calling it a day. By all means you can go ahead to get home, you need the rest.”

The amber skinned teen shrugged, packing her things, “I actually planned on spending some time in the art room. I have a concept sketch for a painting that I wanna start.”

Luna nodded sitting in her desk chair and gave a warm smile, “Alright, shoot me a text before you leave though.” Then the woman rubbed at the bottom of her back while making a pouty face, “I thought I had more time before my back starts hurting.”

The redhead chuckled while bringing three fingers to her forehead and flicking them out, “See ya.”

The lunar woman nodded and smirked, “It’s two fingers, not three.”

Sunset blushed at getting the pop culture of the human world confused as she closed the door.

With her combat boots echoing down the hallway, the fiery haired teen tucked her curls behind an ear as she reached her locker.

The school was so quiet and tranquil after everyone else ran out to go home or to extracurricular activities.

BAM!

“Agh!” Sunset jumped what felt ten feet in the air, darting her wide eyes at the source of the sound.

“That’s right Sunset! You should be shocked and amazed at the GREAT and POWERFUL Trixie's announcement for her first big stage gig!” The light blue magician examined as she used a hand to flatten out her advertising poster on random lockers.

Sunset’s mouth extended with her eyes becoming half lidded in unamusement.

“Some much for quiet and tranquil.” Sunset said as she put her text books in her locker in exchange for her required out of school items.

“Trixie, did you have to scare her like that?” Starlight said exasperated. The lilac skinned girl looked at Sunset to address her, “If it helps she got me pretty good earlier too.”

“I’m not scaring, it’s shock factor! Trixie had to let the audience know what to expect, which is amazing, shocking and powerful magic!” The sky blue skinned illusionist exclaimed matter-a-factly.

Closing her locker and beginning to make her way to the art hall, Sunset raised a brow, “Uh huh, right. Tell you what I’ll bring a plus one.”

Trixie, somehow, became more excited, “Yes! The more the merrier! After all, all deserve to witness the great and powerful magic Trixie can conjure!”

Starlight giggled, grabbing hold of Trixies hand, “Whatever you say, Trix.”

Sunset tilted her head and smiled at seeing the girls intertwined hands, “Oh?”

Both smiled, Trixie spoke, “Yes, Trixie and Starlight had an eventful Saturday and Sunday night, coming together as Startrix.”

Starlight blushed.

Sunset chuckled at her shyness.

“We’ll congrats, I'm happy for you.” Sunset said, opening the art room door.

“Who’s your plus one by the way?” Starlight inquired.

Sunset smirked, setting up her easel and canvas, “You’ll learn.”

The couple exchanged looks, “Oh a secret love? My, my, Starry, our little girl has grown so fast!” Trixie joked.

Sunset rolled her eyes as Starlight chuckled.

“Well, you have fun painting, Sunny, we’ll make our exit as Trixie needs to perfect her act. Even though it’s already perfect.” Trixie said, placing a hand to her chest with only her finger tips making contact.

The amber teen smiled at them, “Have fun!”

“You too!” The couple called back in unison.

With that Sunset picked her pencil and began marking the large vertical canvas.

***

A pair of diamond blue heels tapped down the school hallway.

Her vibrant royal purple curls bounced down her back.

Rarity was making her way down the art hall, in her recently absent mind, the fashionista left her designing sketchbook behind.

As she got closer the sound of slow rhythmic drums, a guitar and soft vocals could be heard.

The stylist's detective skills concluded that a song of indie jazz was being played, emitting from a speaker in the very art room she was readying to enter.

The tailor peaked into the door's glass window, curious to find who was in there.

Rarity lightly brought in a breath as she observed the creative former unicorn. Her short fiery red curls bounced as her head moved along to the beat of the music. Her intricate hands gliding paint along her canvas.

‘I should turn around. I can always grab my book tomorrow.’

Navy blue eyes lingered for a moment, watching Sunset Shimmer at peace. It had been a rare sight she had not seen in a long time, and part of that was her fault.

Suddenly Sunset turned around making eye contact with the ivory skinned female. The redhead quirked an eyebrow at her, gave a face that screamed, ‘Really?’

‘Well this is awkward. I might as well go in now.’ The female thought as the music came to a pause.

Taking a deep breath Rarity slowly opened the door, nervous for a face to face confrontation, this can either go two ways.

“H-hello darling. My apologies I hadn’t meant to appear to be watching.” Her posh voice said trying to be respectful and confident at the same time, she wasn’t sure if she failed or not.

“It’s fine. It’s an open space, you can do whatever it is you need to.” Sunsets warm raspy voice responded as she turned around to return to her work.

As Rarity observed the progress of the work, she admired the beauty of what Sunset was creating. A midnight blue background with glowing white stars and white prominent outlines of a moon and, if Rarity remembered correctly, an alicorn.

“My, Sunset, that looks wonderful so far, darling.” Rarity complimented.

Sunset looked back at her briefly, “Thank you.”

The fashionista nodded and awkwardly (though made an attempt to not to be) walked across the room to retrieve her designing book.

Slipping the book into her dark blue with white diamond (whether they are fake, Rarity will never admit) encrusted school bag, she caught a glimpse of the amber skinned teens color palette. The rich dark and light blues, vibrant purples and white with a dollop of black, Rarity smiled at the sight of seeing Sunsets creative side.

“You have some excellent color arrays, I’m supposing you're making a night or space themed work?” Rarity hoped to spike a common ground leading with their shared love and knowledge for color theory. Rarity remembered the two founding over it together in their time as friends, turns out Sunset had been quite helpful with helping the designers decide on good colors.

Sunset nodded, “It’s a gift for Vice Principal Luna. It’s her alicorn counterpart.”

Rarity considered the fiery haired teen sharing this information as a positive point of gaining good grounds with Sunset towards herself.

“How wonderful! I’m sure the Vice principal will love it darling. It’s not even half way and I already do.” Rarity smiled.

“Thanks.” Sunset said. Rarity noticed that she might not be smiling back but the tension in her shoulders slowly let out. The purple haired girl's feeling of being appalled with herself for past actions came back at the thought that she had been a part of the reason Sunset felt the need to be on guard.

“Sunset, darling, I-I know it may not mean much anymore, but I’m truly sorry for what I did and how I reacted. That was unfair and uncalled for. You didn’t deserve it. I’m sorry I had been part of what caused you such immense pain.” The posh accent spoke, breaking as Rarity tried to hold back her tears in order to save her mascara.

Looking up, Rarity witnessed Sunset staring back at her with a sad face.

“You know, I could go on a whole trauma dump tangent about how much I was truly hurt. How I’ve never had a real family. How I’ve never felt anyone could or will ever love, be there, or care about me. Until I met and became friends with you guys, how you all gave me a light in my life and a reason. How you all became my reasons to combat those thoughts. And then you just threw it all away. For some dumb secrets that no one will remember after high school. My past is not today. I’m a firm believer of that. Trust me I understand making mistakes and regrets. I can give you a second chance but we can’t be what we once were. I have to be honest about that.” Sunset said, giving a hard look.

Rarity nodded, “I accept that. I’m so sorry, darling, I’ll do everything in my power to not mess up this time.”

Sunset offered a warm smile and held out her hand.

Rarity took it gently and the two gave a shake.

***

A motorcycle engine revved down a neighborhood street.

Giddiness swam through Sunset's veins, for she had a study date to get to. Although her girlfriend goes to a completely different school the girls still enjoyed reading in each other's company.

Parking on the road in front of the modern Victorian home, Sunset gathered her things as she set off to the porch.

Before she could even knock the door swung open revealing a down haired Twilight with wavy side bangs and glasses in a large pale purple knitted sweater that threatened to slide off the scientist's shoulder, hot pink fitted shorts that reached her knees and fizzy white ankle high socks.

The redhead had to admit, the girl looked both adorable and hot. How the purple girl did it? Sunset didn't know.

Adjusting her glasses in true nerd form, “Hi, I heard your bike practically a mile down the road.”

Sunset chuckled, “Glad I could be a nuisance.”

A sudden bark could be heard as the pitter patter of paws ran towards the girls. Sunset smiled and leaned down to rub the top of the purple and green clavier spaniel's head as he jumped up on her legs.

“Hey Spike.”

He responded with a bark.

With Twilight scoping the puppy into her arms, the two females headed up to Twilight's room.

Upon entering, Sunset set her bag down as Twilight sat herself and Spike on the bed, “I’m so excited we’re starting a new topic in AP calculus. It’s equations' and formulas' I’ve only briefly gone over myself, so how wonderful to learn it in class now!”

Sunset smirked, stepping up to Twilight, “Uh huh, how invigorating.”

Twilight smiled, “How was your day at school? You look a bit tired.” She said with concern glossing her eyes.

The redhead frowned briefly, “It was exhausting.”

Twilight raised a hand to cup Sunsets cheek, “Do you wanna talk about it?”

“Just was a bit emotional is all.” Sunset shrugged.

The redhead felt a bit guilty for being so vague after seeing the concern in her girlfriend's violet eyes, the redhead sighed, building up courage, “I-I…” Sunset bit her lip trying to compose herself.

The amber skinned girl took a deep breath, “I just got reminded of someone who… who scares me. It really messed me up and made me paranoid, so after the third breakdown I sat out the rest of the day.”

“I see. I’m sorry… this person that frightens you, do you think they are gonna do something?” Twilight said with both hands cupping amber cheeks and using her thumbs to wipe away the few tears.

“I don’t know, I… maybe?” Sunset said a shiver ran through her.

The indigo haired teen brought Sunset down into a hug, “It’s gonna be okay, you have people that will make sure you stay safe and I can have Shining keep an extra eye out for this person.”

“Person’s?”

Twilight hugged tighter, “Yes, anything and anyone.”

Sunset brought her head up to look in Twilight's eyes.

“You know, I’ve never been genuinely attracted to a human being until you.”

A scarlet blush reached across lavender skin.

The two leaned in for a kiss with Sunset in the lead. Tilting their heads to the side for better angles, the redhead gently pushed the shorter female onto her back.

Twilight laid completely on her back with Sunset straddling her, lavender fingers engulfed themselves into the other fiery hair, as the other hand grabbed the back of Sunsets leather jacket.

Deepening the kiss, both moved their heads in opposite tilts, the indigo haired girl nipped at the other girl's bottom lip. Twilight moaned as she was rewarded with Sunset mouth muscle entering and tasting her own mouth.

Sunset used a hand to grip Twilight’s wrist and bring the lavender hand that had been laying her back to now being held against the sheets above the bottom girl's head. More tiny whimpers and moans elicited from both females.

Without realizing it, Twilight had moved a leg up, bending at the knee in arousal. Sunset’s tongue exploring Twilight’s mouth as Twilight did the same to her partner.

They quickly broke apart as the front door’s lock could be heard. Both took the moment to catch their breaths.

“Well, I didn't know I’d be studying your mouth today.” Sunset said, flopping off the purple scientist.

Twilight giggled, “I hope it was a good study.” She said sheepishly.

The amber girl smirked, “Oh yes, I’ll most definitely need to study more before the exam.”

Twilight blushed as a grin blossomed on her face.

“Twily, Sunset, I brought dinner!” Velvet's voice called from down stairs.

With Sunset offering a hand out for the still slightly blushing girl, only to pause and laugh. The bespeckled girl looked behind herself to see what Sunset found amusing. She was met with the sight of her puppy up in the pillows covering his eyes with his paws.

Joining in on the giggles, the three exited the room to endeavor in consumption of the night.

Author's Note

Hi! My goodness what do you mean it's been over a week. My apologies for school and work prevent me to do as I please.

I hope you enjoyed, feel free to critique, and offer kindness :twilightsheepish:

Chapter 20. Magic and Cupcakes

Delicate teal eyes fluttered open to be met with darkness.

Attempting to not immediately panic, Sunset reached up and felt a stretchy surface covering her face. Grabbing the object off of her, equations and messy handwriting greeted her.

Throwing the paper over the bed, purple walls and astronomy decorations entered the amber skinned teens vision.

Sitting up, the red head saw her textbooks strun about her girlfriend's bed and said purple girl sitting at her desk in a trance of mathematical focus.

Sunset shuffled off of the bed and made her way to the indigo haired genius.

Twilight's attention had finally been harmed as she lifted her head to the touch of two leather covered arms wrapped around her shoulders and a light kiss made contact with her cheek.

“How long was I out?” Sunset's warm voice questioned.

With a glance at the clock, Twilight answered, “Mm, about forty minutes. Did you sleep okay?”

“Yea, I actually did. Your bed is so comfy, and your presence helps.” The redhead said, moving to kiss the girl's opposite cheek.

Sunset’s focused on the circular object laying on the bespeckled girls desk. “What’s that?” The redhead said pointing to the magenta object.

“Oh it’s an EMDCD.”

Sunset blinked.

“Huh?”

Twilight giggled, “Electromagnetic detector capture device. It allows me to detect and capture the strange random bursts of energy that have been happening around the city for a couple months. I made it myself.” The young scientist said proudly.

“By a couple of months, how many?” Sunset said with concern scratching at her chest.

“Since mid fall. The first burst was extraordinary! It actually oddly happened at your school-”

Sunset swirled the other females desk chair around to face her as the red head grabbed Twilights shoulders. Her violet eyes stared wide into intense teal eyes.

“Twilight, what you're detecting is magic.”

“Huh?”

“It’s magic.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses, “...Oh…I’ve actually been meaning to talk to you about that.”

Sunset removed her hands and stood up straight, “What about it?”

“Can I see it?” The scientists requested.

Sunset’s growing smirk turned to a laugh, “You want me to show off my magical sparkles.” She said slyly.

A blush lightly crept on the lavender skinned cheeks, “Well I'm curious of the hows and whys of magic. Plus you haven't proved it yet. So do so.”

Sunset lightly bit her lip, “Sorry babe, It’s triggered by music and I didn’t bring my guitar.”

The indigo haired teen tapped her chin in thought, “...Does singing work?”

Sunset nodded, “Yes actually.”

“So, sing for me.”

“Jeez aren't you busy.” Sunset said, leaning her poster back.

The glasses adorned female blushed yet again, “Sorry, sometimes I don't realize it.”

“Hmm, you're lucky I like it coming from you.” The blazed haired female winked, “What do you want me to sing?”

“Whatever comes to your mind Sunnybun.” Twilight smiled warmly.

“I have a little song I’ve been working on.” The redhead said sitting back on the edge of the bed.

Sunset took her staring breath, deciding to sing a lower key than she originally had planned for the song.

‘Power was all I desired, but that grew inside me was a darkness I acquired.’

Sunset closed her eyes and smiled, as she already felt the warm buzzing building in veins.

‘When I began to fall and I lost the path ahead, that's when your friendship and love found me and it lifted me instead.’

A light wind swirled the singer as a citrus orange glow began to surround Sunset.

‘Like a phoenix burning bright in the sky, I'll show there's another side to me you can't denyyy.’

A faint amazed gasp could be heard coming from the scientist in front of her.

‘I may not know what the future holds, but hear me when I say. That my past does not define me, cause my past is not todayyy.’

As the amber skinned females singing came to a stop, equine ears and a slender tall amber horn sprouted from Sunset’s head. The horn had the slightest curve to it, showing off her ancestry.

As Sunset opened her eyes, the sight of her girlfriend's amazed and curious face with a phone in her lavender hand met the former unicorn.

“T-this is extraordinary, Sunset! You have actual horse ears and a horn! Can I?” Twilight's exclamation turning into question as she reached her hand out to touch the amber spiral horn.

“U-uh, Sparkes.” Sunset blushed.

Twilight recoiled, bringing her hand back, “I’m sorry, I just got a bit excited.”

The magic infused teen shook her head, “No, it’s okay. If this horn is anything like mine was in Equestria, then it's pretty sensitive.”

Picking up her notebook and pen, Twilight asked, “How so?”

Sunset thought for a moment. In Equestria a unicorn's horn sensitivity was based on their magic. The more sensitive, the more intune with magic. The human world doesn’t have a lot of magic though, does that mean that sensitivity was much less?

“Well for me, back in Equestria, my horn was sensitive to magic which caused my powerful magical outburst. So, if some pony, which was only ever Princess Celestia, did touch my horn it just gave a really weird feeling. Like someone touching an exposed bone.” The fiery teen explained.

“Fascinating.” Twilight whispered as she wrote her note.

The amber skinned female touched her own spiral horn in her own curiosity. It definitely still has that weird tingly, uncomfortable feeling, though at a much less degree.

“Ok, you can do what you want, but just so you know, this is a pretty intimate thing, where I come from…” Sunset blushed and looked at Twilight's equally blushing face, “I trust you.”

“Thank you, I promise I won't go totally crazy scientist, just a little.” Twilight joked.

The redhead giggled.

The former full unicorn closed her eyes and bowed her head allowing her human companion to explore and analyze her spellcasting appendage.

Sunset could feel delicate lavender fingers lightly brush against the base of the horn. Sunset took in a breath as she felt the index and thumb fingers touching the sides of her horn, giving small strokes and squeezes until they reached the top.

The sensation caused a weird tingling in her head and horn.

Sunset opened her eyes as she heard Twilight writing frantically in her notebook.

“What did you feel with the different interactions on your horn?” The bespeckled female asked, looking up at the magical girl with wide curious eyes.

“It wasn't bad, It basically feels like how you would with my arm but with more pressure and a ton of tingling. My guess is that sensation happens because of the underlying magic being stored in my horn.” Sunset explained.

“So, in Equestria, do other types of ponies have magic or is it only unicorns?”
The young scientist asked with her pencil at the ready.

“Every pony has magic but in different ways, Earth and pegasi use magic internally, with the earth ponies have better skills and abilities with nature and pegasi having control over the weather and power of flight. For unicorns, we use it more externally, also our sensitivity of magic for a unicorn is based on their special talent. Unicorn’s who are talented with magic have more sensitivity with it and as foals we are more prone to magical outburst. For me, my surges were so powerful that only the princess could counter them.”

“What happens when a magical surge happens?”

“It depends for some, mostly it’s just a bunch of magic shooting into the sky that will disperse itself. For others, particularly with me, can be naturally intune with elemental magic. Mine is fire, my surges involved spews of fire that would continue on, and with it being magical fire only magic could kill it, which is hard to do if the spellcaster isn't doing it, hence why only Princess Celestia could help.”

“Mhh, I see…” Twilight snapped her not book shut as Sunsets pony up form faded away. “We’ll have to discuss this more later. It's all so amazing, I’d love to learn more.”

“I'll be happy to provide, Sparkes.” The redhead smiled with a scratch of her arms over her head. “It’s pretty late, I guess it’s time for me to go.”

“I’ll walk you out.” Twilight was with disappointment dipping into her tone.

As the two made their way down the stairs, Night Light and his wife, Velvet were spotted cuddling with wine glasses.

“Hi girls, how was your homework session?” Velvet's smooth voice asked.

“Wonderful! We learned quite a lot!” Twilight answered with enthusiasm. Sunset held back a giggle, knowing that horn touching and magic explanations aren't technically homework.

“That's good, Twily. Sunny, it’s always good to see you. Make sure to drive safely on that bike, especially at night.” Night Light said earnestly.

Sunset qave a quick head nod, “Yes sir, will do.”

With that the couple headed out the front door and to the bikers vehicle.

As Sunset threw her backpack into the seat’s storage and adjusted her helmet strap, she asked, “Hey, do your parents even know we’re dating?”

The nerdish female blushed and stiffened, “No…not yet. They’d have no problems with it, I’m just a nervous overthinker, is all.”

The fiery haired biker smiled gently and placed a hand on the lavender skinned girl's cheek, “That’s okay, whenever you're comfortable and ready.”

Twilight paused for a moment before leaning up on her toes to give her girlfriend a kiss.

“Text me when you get home?” The indigo haired teen asked as she pulled away from Sunset’s lips.

Resting her forehead on the shorter girls, Sunset nodded, “You know I will.”

Pulling apart, the amber skinned teen hopped on her bike and waved farewell to her lover.

***

The night has not been particularly bad but Sunset still found it hard to sleep, spending her night tossing and turning.

After taking Luna’s offer for a ride that morning, the sleepy former unicorn made her way to her locker. Nervousness and anxiety nipped at her nerves but it was barely felt as Sunset's brain was too foggy from lack of sleep to care.

As the redhead entered her combination to her locker in the empty hall- having arrived much too early thanks to riding with the vice principal of the school, Sunset emitted a stifled startled noise at seeing something unknown sitting in her locker.

Cupcakes. More specifically, red velvet cupcakes with buttercream vanilla icing.

Who in the world put cupcakes in her locker?

Also apparently she needed to switch lockers if it were really this easy for others to repeatedly get into it.

Sunset picked up one of the cupcakes. This was either a terrible trick to poison her or someone deciding to be nice.

Cupcakes. Not just any cupcakes, but her favorite kind. Suddenly it hit her, thankfully only figuratively.

Pinkie Pie. These are from Pinkie Pie. Sunset shrugged, beginning to lick some icing off, trusting that Pinkie wouldn't be evil enough to poison her.

With her textbooks and notebooks at her side, the redhead decided to waste her time in the library. A head start never hurts.

Just ten minutes until the study session the school was now bustling with students at their lockers, saying greetings to their friends.

“Hi Sunset!” A small exclamation announced from a high pitched voice.

Looking up, the amber skinned teen was greeted by the sight of the very pink party planner that gave her treats.

Sunset felt a bit of sympathy brush her at the sight of the pink girls still deflated hair, at least some bounce and color was back.

“Did you enjoy your cupcakes this morning?” The baker asked, rocking back and forth on her heels.

“How do you know I had any?” Sunset questioned.

“There was one missing in your locker, silly.” Pinkie Pie smiled.

“Why does everybody think they can just do what they want with my locker? That’s it, I'm getting a new one.” The redhead deadpanned.

“Sorry, I just wanted to make sure you got them.” Pinkie pouted, poking her two pointer fingers together.

Sunset sighed, “Well yes I had one, it was good of course coming from you, but you can’t just buy me back.”

“I know, I’m sorry, I just meant it as a beginning.” The pink girl said sitting at the table across from Sunset.

“I’m assuming Rarity told you we came to sort of a truce?”

The curly haired teen nodded quickly.

The fiery girl attempted to resist rolling her eyes, “Why did you decide to wait for someone else to talk to me before you? I wasn’t even upset with you.”

Pinkie's hair seemed to deflate more at the truth. The usually cheerful female sat in thought for a moment.

“To be honest, the whole situation confused me. It made me sad. I didn’t want to lose you as a friend. I didn’t want to lose the other girls again. It made no sense for you to be Anon-A-Miss and I knew that.” Pinkie's frown deepened to something Sunset had never thought she would see on the girl's face, “In the end I chose the girls. I don’t have an excuse for that. I was so confused and sad, it felt like how I did as a kid before I found my love of throwing parties. I just started disassociating, all the time. I’m so sorry I had been a part of what made you lose your smile.”

The redhead sighed and stood up. Sunset bent down to Pinkie and enveloped the crying teen in a hug, “I’m not totally ready to forgive, but I am ready to move on. Thank you for your apology Pinks, it means a lot.”

Pinkie returned the hug with volume and color returning to her being, “I understand. I’m ready to be a better friend. Even though we used to have magic and be the harmony people, we still need to learn lessons.”

Sunset nodded, “True that.” Suddenly a realization came to Sunset, hearing Pinkie's previous words, “Used to have magic?”

“Yeppy deppy, we’ve tried but we don’t pony up anymore. Plus AJ and dashie haven’t had that random magic surge again since you-.. since that night.” The curly haired girl explained throwing her legs get back and forth.

So the girls don’t have their magic anymore. Is that because they aren’t feeling enough friendship magic to muster up some? Or is it that they lost their places as the virtues? If that was it, did that magic return to Equestria somehow? No, Sunset had just ponied up last night. So does that mean the virtues switched to other people? Summer sun, Sparkes would have a field day with this.

“Well I don’t know anything about that. Magic in the human world is very strange, even more so with foreign magic. You’ll let me know if that changes?” Sunset said, with a thoughtful hand on her chin.

“Absotutely Lutley!” Pinkie smiled with a hand to her forehead in salute.

As the first class bell rang, the girls stood up and gave farewell, with Pinkie of course giving a crushing bear hug which did startle the redhead, it also was admittedly something the teen wasn’t ready for Pinkie to start doing again.

Walking in the opposite direction, Sunset shaked the uncomfortable feeling off. As she got closer to her classroom, a tall pale pink woman with wavy aurora hair stood by the doorway, welcoming students.

“Principal Celestia? What are you doing here?” Sunset questioned.

“Good morning, Sunset Shimmer. I’m your substitute teacher today, Miss Harshwhinny couldn’t make it in.” The radiant woman said.

“Mhm, well this should be fun.”

The woman chuckled, “I may not be as strict but I promise to provide for your education as much as Harshwhinny does.”

The redhead nodded, “I’ll hold you to it. Oh, and by the way, I need a new locker.”

Author's Note

Howdy doo!

I hoped you enjoyed this chapter! It’s the calm before storm mahaha

Chapter 21. Trying to Have Another Peaceful day

Sunset sat in the school's library in conversation with Princess Twilight on an early February afternoon.

Happily for the princess, She had been chosen for a magic education speech in canterlot. Sunset truly couldn't be happier for the Princess that gave her a second chance and showed her a better path to walk down. But Sunset has always been a bit of the jealous type. A flaw she nowadays is all too aware of. Of course in this instance, seeing the pony princess gain all the success Sunset had longed for for many years stung a little. Luckily nowadays she worked hard to focus on her own success, the ones she can have in the future, the ones she can truly call her own.

Her eccentric and unique small group of friends. Her scientific genius of a girlfriend that shared a love for knowledge. Her foster family with a growing addition that showed her love and support that she had once thought never possible for her after the many failures.

Unfortunately Sunset had yet to inform her friends or her foster mother of her girlfriend. Not necessarily because she thought a bad reaction would occur but more for privacy. The protection from the school finding out of the pony princess's counterpart and whisking her away.

The rumors were dead. The harassment had stopped. Sunset now sits in a quiet bubble with her friends in the middle of the school's social class. If she were being honest with herself, she's found that she likes it that way. Not so far at the bottom to be ignored but not so far at the top to be criticized and whispered about. Now she was just Sunset Shimmer, former bully, former bullied, and just minds her own now days.

A small cube of fear still sits in Sunset's brain. At any moment everyone could turn their back on her again. Steal everything that she cares about. Her friends. Her foster family. Her gecko, Ray. Her girlfriend.

Sunset was resilient though, she knows that. She refused to let anything like that ever happen again.

Chatting with the Princess helped. Sunset had been vague enough to Princess Twilight that she wouldn't know it was her human counterpart that Sunset was blooming a fierce romance with. The royal pony was excellent for advice, advice that the unaware of magic therapist she had couldn't give.

Speaking of magic, the Friendship Games were coming up. Something both human Twilight and Sunset were not looking forward to, they had made discussions about skipping the event; which at first made the bespeckled girl was nervous at the idea but as it grew closer she has warmed up to it. With the girls no longer having the harmonies virtue magic, there wasn't much to worry about, other than where that magic had gone. According to Princess Twilight, it’s unlikely it was sent back to Equestria without someone deliberately doing it. Trixie mentioned that the extra magic swirling in the air mixing with the humans' low amounts of magic still very much exists.

The redhead tapped her pencil against her chin. The princess bid farewell in their conversation to get ready for her speech.

It was after school hours and Sunset had caught a ride with her foster mother as her bike didn't like the cool weather so much. Thankfully the warmer winds were starting to drift back in preparation of spring.

It made Sunset smile back on memories of the winter wrap up in Canterlot which usually involved a lengthy picnic and frolic in the newly fresh bloomed garden of the palace maze.

A sigh escaped the former unicorn.

‘I’m hungry.’

“Sunset. I’m hungry.”

The amber skinned female frowned at her thoughts being read back to her in a nasal voice. Turning around Sunset looked up and made eye contact with a pale azure skinned girl dressed in a dark blue zipper jacket with a light purple layered dress that reached her mid thigh adorned in glittery silver stars.

“You read my mind.” Sunset smiled at her friend.

“Yes, the great and powerful Trixie is amazing like that. Now, where do you want to eat?” The silver haired illusionists said, motioning her hand towards the library doors.

“Want to get something sweet?” Sunset asked packing her things into her black leather satchel.

Trixie answered with a wide smirk, “Like you have to ask.”

***

The two girls sat in a secluded booth in the corner of the sweet shop known as Sugar Cube Corner as Sunset let her foster mother know that she’d be walking home.

The fiery redhead shuffled in her seat somewhat nervously, her anxious nerves had decreased considerably since first coming into the shop thanks to Mrs.Cakes friendly smile and kind words of checking in with Sunset during ordering.

Sunset was able to assume Pinkie Pie had filled in the desert shop owners with what had happened as the pink baker still worked in the shop.

“Dear Celestia, it’s been a long time since I’ve been here. Sweet oats, I’ve missed their strawberry shake.” The redhead mused with an elated smile.

“I actually have yet to try this place out. Trixie's sweet tooth can be so powerful that even she has trouble combating it.” The illusionist said, unwrapping her blt sandwich with her mint milkshake sitting by her side.

Sunset laughed at the thought of Trixie fight against a giant cake.

“So, you ready for your big gig at the end of the month?”

Trixie flung her hands out and swallowed, “Of course, Trixie is ready! Starlight has actually been a big help, not that Trixie needed the help. But she understands magic in a different way than I do, her perspective is useful.”

Sunset nodded, “So, she knows about magic now?”

The silver haired female blushed and nodded, “A magician never reveals her secrets, unless it’s to impress a girl.”

The redhead knocked her head back in a genuine laugh, “I know that’s true, I kind of did the same.”

Trixies aubergine eyes lit up, “Speaking of which you have yet to give details of who you're seeing.”

Sunset smirked and shrugged, “I’m keeping it surprise till your gig, it’ll be fun to see your face.”

Trixie raised a brow, “Is it someone I know?”

“Technically but not really, she looks like someone we know. She goes to Crystal Prep.”

The pale sky blue teen crossed her arms at that, “A Crystal Prep girl?”

“Don’t be like that, that whole rivalry thing is dumb and she thinks so too. We’re thinking about skipping the games together.” Sunset explained.

“Skipping the games!? Why would you do that?”

The redhead rolled her teal eyes, “I'm not interested in them. Besides, it's not like it’s mandatory or that I’m participating.”

“You don’t know that for sure. Even Trixie can admit that you're the smartest person in our school.” Trixie pointed out.

“I seriously doubt Principal Celestia would want a passively suicidal former bully to represent the school, someone like Micro Chips or Whiz Kid can easily be chosen over me.” Sunset argued.

Trixie placed a reassuring hand on top of Sunsets, “Sunset…”

The two glanced towards the store's doors as a bell announced new customers.

A prisma haired athlete and a tired looking pastel yellow skinned girl entered.

Sunset couldn’t help but notice Mrs.Cakes' look of disdain, or Trixies. Those looks where whipped away though as a third person entered after them, that being a lilac skinned female in black combat boots, ripped high waisted skinny jeans with a dark brown belt, a hot pink cropped hoodie with a band on it that Sunset didn’t recognize, a backpack and her iconic pink starry beanie.

“Hi guys!” Starlight Glimmer waved as she approached the two.

Trixie reached up and grabbed the female's hand, “Hello Starry, how was your meeting?”

Starlight smiled, “Pretty good, they just went over the requirements and stuff. Now I just need to work on promotion.”

“Luckily for you, Starbright, Trixie happens to have plenty of experience in self promotion.” The magician boosted.

Starlight giggled, “Wonderful, I’ll hold you to it. I’ll be right back, I'm gonna get food.”

Sunset turned to Trixie, “What’s she gearing up for?”

“Oh Trixie's charismatic and beautiful girlfriend is running for student body president.”

“That’s pretty cool.” The redhead smiled.

Trixie nodded as Starlight sat down beside her with a chocolate scone and tea.

“So, Sunset what’s been up with you?” Starlight asked.

The three spent the next hour conversing and laughing together as they enjoyed their lunch.

The lilac skinned girl eventually leaned in closer to her two friends, “Not to make it wierd but the rainbow haired girl over there keeps glancing over at us.”

Trixie was quick to snap her head their way and open her mouth but Sunset was just as quick to shut it down.

“It’s fine, just leave it alone.”

“But-!”

Sunset simply shook her head at the wizard in training and gave a pleading look.

“Who are they?” The purple haired teen asked.

Sunset shook her head again, “Just some girls I used to hang out with. We had a falling out a bit ago. There's nothing to worry about now.”

“Ok, if you say so.” The student council member said, shooting a quick concerned look.

With the matter being settled, the three went back to their conversations.

As five rolled around, Sunset was ready to call it a day as exhaustion began to creep up on her, thanks to her insomnia.

Giving her goodbyes to her friends and leaving the shop, Sunsets phone buzzed with a message that made her smile.

Sparkes <3
“Hi! I just got out of the practice testing, it took much longer than anticipated. Turns out Hayvard makes sure all testing is rough, but it was a fun challenge!”
Received at 5:02 pm

“I know you did great Sparkes! Those college guys are gonna be super impressed by you.”
Sent 5:03 pm

Sparkes <3
‘‘Aw thank you! I think it helps that I was the first one done. I'm looking forward to a nap, my brain is fried.”
Received at 5:03pm

“Yea me too, I’m walking home right now. Tomorrow I’ll come over and we’ll watch movies and cuddle to recharge that beautiful big brain for yours.”
Sent 5:04pm

Sparkes <3
“That sounds absolutely lovely. I’m looking forward to it ^-^/!
Received at 5:05 pm

“Sunset!” A raspy voice called behind.

The redhead didn’t even have to turn around to know how it was. Taking a deep breath, Sunset turned around facing Rainbow Dash.

At that the cyan skinned teen stopped her jog, keeping some distance between the two, “Hey.”

Sunset raised a brow, “Hi.”

Rainbow Dash scuffed her foot against the concrete awkwardly.

“Did you have something to say?” The redhead asked somewhat irritatedly.

“I- I wasn’t expecting you to stop.” Rainbow explained, scratching the back of her head.

Sunset rolled her eyes and turned back around, typing a reply to her Twilight telling her she would call her later, “Oh, my bad.”

As the amber skinned female began walking away, Rainbow stopped her with a hand on the shoulder, “Wait I do have something to say!”

“And that is?”

Rainbow closed her eyes and took in a breath, she reopened her eyes and looked into Sunsets, “I’m sorry.”

Sunset stayed silent.

“I… I was removed from the soccer team.” Rainbow started, contemplating what to say next.

“That sucks.” Sunset replied dryly.

“Couch said if I keep my record straight and grades up they’ll consider reteaming me next season.” Rainbow explained.

Sunset simply nodded.

“I’m sorry, I’m stalling. I’m sorry about everything in December. That wasn't cool of me at all. At the time I thought it was… I let Thunderlane convince me and I shouldn’t have. I regret it. I’m sorry I hurt you. I’m sorry I put myself on that list. You didn’t deserve it, even if you’ve done bad things too. You never took things to a physical level. Unlike me.” Rainbow Dash said with sad eyes.

“Do you regret it just because you got kicked off the team?” Sunset asked, steel in her eyes.

The athlete shook her head, “No, I’ve regretted it since the day we did it. I needed to pay for my actions and I won’t reject that. I’m genuinely sorry, Sunset. I really am. I’d do anything to make it up to you.”

Sunset thought for a moment, staring up at the cloudless sky with the soft light of the late winter sun, “Your apology is appreciated.”

“Huh?”

“I appreciate your apology, it does mean a lot. I hope you can get back on the team, really, I don’t want your life to be ruined…” Sunset said, “…like it almost ruined mine.” She whispered.

Rainbow reached out to Sunset but stopped herself, “I-I'm so sorry, Sunset.” Rainbow said with tears threatening to spill.

“Thank you, but, at this point, both of us need to move on.” The amber skinned girl smiled and turned to walk down the road towards her home, leaving a silent crying Rainbow Dash and a hidden Fluttershy.

***

Twenty minutes in her peaceful walk with only five left. Just past the industrial shops and around the corner onto the road that leads into the gated community.

During her walk Sunset thought over Rainbow Dash’s apology. She was glad she didn’t need to wonder anymore if the girls didn’t regret abandoning her and taking things much too far. She had wondered multiple times if they even cared that they were very much at the forefront of the crowd that pushed her into the corner that made her fall off the edge.

Sunset decided to stop by the small old book store within the industrial shop section, finding two books and a new sketch book as her current one was quickly filling up. One of the books consisted of mythical creatures to this world but not to her own. Twilight found it fascinating when Sunset compared and contrasted the stories with what had once been her reality. The second book was a mechanical book as she knew Twilight was becoming mechanical in order to make up for the device she made that she couldn’t regularly use as per Sunset’s request. The red head was very thankful that the scientist had respected that and kept the magical studies a secret. Luckily for Sunset these books were part of the buy one get one deal. The former unicorn had also been considering applying for a job at the bookstore in a way to one, get more discounts and two, feel less guilty about living in her vice principal's home and ‘mooching’ off of her.

Leaving the store, Sunset smiled, she was excited to share these with her girlfriend, for once in an incredibly long time she genuinely looked forward to the future.

The fiery haired girl turned the corner, lost in her thoughts, that peacefulness was ripped from her as she was grabbed from behind, a larger buffer figure wrapping one arm across her chest and the other hand across her mouth, ripping Sunset's school bag off and making her drop her bag of new books.

Sunset's muffled screams became quieter as she was pulled into the alley way. As she kicked her legs in an attempt to slow down her attackers another figure in a mask grabbed her legs off the ground.

As they reached the back of the alley, Sunset was dropped roughly. She snapped her head up with nothing but anger rushing through her veins. That was quickly removed as a hard punch knocked her face to the side. The figure that had originally grabbed her now sat on her stomach and delivered punches to the amber skin.

After an odd number of punches, the attacker paused, leaving both breathing heavily.

“Hey sunny side up. How you been?” The raspy female voice said.

Gilda.

“Celestia’s left fucking teat. How could I have let my guard down?”

It had been a couple weeks since Gilda’s threatening note. Sunset damned herself for allowing herself to let Gilda trick her into relaxing.

Sunset raised her head to meet eyes with Gilda’s spice yellow eyes. The red head gave a hateful glare and spit blood into the olde buffer female’s face.

“Tch.” Glida whipped the blood off her face and delivered a new punch, “Still a cheeky little cunt, I see.”

“Fuck you, Glida. The whole online drama is over now, plus the real Anon-A-Miss confessed.” Sunset glared.

“Yeah Yeah, those dumbass freshmen’s really fucked themselves over. They can have their own pity party. Me and you got something personal. You got my boys put in jail.” The spiky haired roughian said.

“They got themselves put in jail, that's what happens when you do illegal shit.”

Sunset emitted a strangled noise as two punches knocked against her face. She could feel more blood pouring into her mouth.

“This is a populated area, Gilda, hurry up.” The masked figure gruffed.

Sunset took Gilda looking away as an opportunity to swing her knees forward and hit the buff female in the back of the head.

“Ah!” Gilda called out in pain.

The redhead used the opportunity to slip out from under Gilda and took off running. Sunset reached into her pockets to grab her phone, only to realize it wasn't there anymore.

The masked figure ran after her and grabbed her from behind, in retaliation Sunset bit his hand as hard as she could, teeth hitting the bone.

“Help!” Sunset called out after being let go briefly.

“Alright, we don't have time for this, let's take her. You can do whatever you want then.” The masked voice said.

Sunset felt fear in realization of what they were planning, she ran faster, only to be stopped by immense pain in her calf.

When she fell to the ground, she looked back at her leg to see a small hand knife in her calf muscle.

In stubborn persistence, Sunset stood back up and started to attempt to hobble off.

“Oh no you don't girl you seriously starting to annoy me.” The masked figure kicked her to the ground and then sung a foot into her gut, knocking the wind of Sunset.

Gilda came around to Sunset’s head giving a wicked smile, “Alright time for a nap, little girl.”

Sunset let out a scream that was cut off with hand over her mouth as many punches made her world go black.

Author's Note

Welp.

When you tryna have a good day but hooligans exist.

I hope you enjoyed! Feel free to let me know your comments, thoughts and concerns :D

Chapter 22. Purple Sherlock and Punches to Yellow

Eleven pm.

It’s officially eleven pm.

Sunset texted Luna she had been on the way home six hours ago.

A key could be heard fumbling around in the front door.

Luna sucked in a breath and stuck her head around the corner, looking into the hallway that led to the door.

As the door began to crack open, Luna started to walk briskly toward the door, “Sunset?” She asked with anxiety dancing in her voice.

The woman felt disappointment and more fear rise as a pale woman with pastel tri-arrayed hair entered her gaze.

“Sorry to disappoint.” Celestia said sadly.

"That's it, I'm calling her friends. She hasn't been answering her phone." Luna said walking briskly towards her study and sifting through the filing cabinet that held students contact information.

A slate skinned man with long messy black hair looked over her shoulder, "You have your students phone numbers in this cabinet, at home?"

"As head of discipline, I keep it as back up." The evening blue skinned woman replied, pulling out Trixie's contacts.

Sombra looked back at his sister in law, Celestia just shrugged.

As the phone began to ring, the adults circled around it. Hoping that Sunset had been with her friend.

Luna bit her lip harshly as the phone rang for too long.

"Hello?" a nasal voice said with frustration in her voice.

The adults let out a breath they had been holding.

"Hello, Is this the Lulamoon household?"

"Yes, Your speaking to the great and powerful, Trixie, head daughter of the home." She said with smugness lacing her tone.

"Wonderful, Trixie, this is Vice Principal Luna. Is Sunset there?" The woman said frantically.

"Sunset? No, she went home hours ago."

Luna's face twitched. She didn't know what to think. What happened? Did Sunset leave? If so, why didn't she say anything? It seemed things were going so well. This didn't add up. The women decided against that option, the redhead hadn't given sort of sign. There was also the fact the Sunset had directly told her that she was going home. Someone who had plans to run away wouldn't do that.

So then what was it?

Luna didn't want to think about her being kidnapped. Unfortunately it wasn't totally out of the question.

"Is everything alright Miss Luna?" The voice asked with concern.

"Do you know anyone else she could be with right now?"

"No, Starlight is with me and the twins were at their own home. Wait, actually, she could be with her girlfriend." Trixie said with an affirming hum coming from a second voice.

"Girlfriend?" Three adult voices said asked.

There was silence on the other line for a moment, "Y-you didn't know?" The illusionist asked with guilt lacing her voice.

A girlfriend? Why hadn't Sunset told Luna she had a girlfriend?

"Can you please send me her contact information?" Luna asked

"I'm afraid Trixie can't, Sunset keeps it behind closed doors. Trixie doesn't even know what she looks like."

'Damn it. What do I do?' Luna thought, doing everything she could to keep the tears that threatened to spill.

Celestia noticed her sister's state and took over, "Well Trixie, thank you for your time so late. Please let us know if you hear anything from Sunset Shimmer."

"Trixie will, let Trixie know if you hear from her too."

"Yes of course, good night."

With that the phone had been hung up. Celestia looked back at her younger sister, witnessing her beginning to tremble as she tried to keep herself together.

"Now now, Lunar moon, don't get yourself worked up. She's probably at her girl's house. Probably fell asleep or something. She'll be back tomorrow." Sombra said bringing in the emotional woman.

"Yes I agree." Celestia said, rubbing her sisters back.

"But she texted she was coming home." Luna said looking a bit unconvinced.

"Easy, she simply ended up changing her mind and forgot to tell you. Now why don't we get some rest and wait for her to come in tomorrow and she can explain."

The dark blue haired woman nodded as Sombra began to direct her to bed.

"I'll see you tomorrow, Tia. Get some rest too." Luna said looking over her shoulder as her sister nodded in response.

***

Twilight stared at her computer screen.

It had been two days. Well technically one and a half but still. Monday night Sunset never called. Tuesday Sunset never texted or called the indigo haired girl back.

Now it was early wednesday morning, and Twilight was frozen staring at a missing persons report.

Sunset Shimmer.

Her girlfriend. The person that had become her friend faster and easier than anyone ever before. An interesting, magical, beautiful alien girl that wonderfully changed Twilight view and proved many scientific theories just by existing.

Where could Sunset be? The probability of being a runaway was very low. There were no signs, and she even made plans with her for the next day.

So how else does someone go missing?

A knock suddenly tapped her door. A man with cool ivory skin, cracked the door open looking concerned, "Hey Twily."

"What information do you guys have so far on Sunset's missing case?" The scientist said pushing her glasses up her nose.

Shining Armor gave a small shrug, "The case was just reported and we just did an investigation at her home."

"And?"

"It's not clear yet."

"What do you mean it's not clear? She's not a runaway. She made plans to hangout here on tuesday. She must have gone missing Monday, within the hour of five, that's when she was headed home and the communication was cut off." Twilight said pulling out a notebook and beginning to write.

"Right, I'll need your text messages, as evidence." Shining said, sitting down on his sisters bed. "Twily, don't go all crazy detective on me though. That's my job. I have a suspect all ready, we just have to find her."

"So, you really think she was kidnapped? By who?" Twilight asked.

"I can't disclose that." The shaggy blue haired man said apologetically.

Twilight gave a fierce, determined look to her brother, "Does it have to do with those boys in that serial assualtist case you had a couple months ago?"

"I-," Shining sighed, "Not them specifically, their in jail, and will be for a long time, but it's very possible someone in that circle did something."

The indigo haired girl felt tears wrap around her eyes, "I see. We need to find her immediately."

Shining put a hand on his sisters should, "I will, as quickly as I can."

"I'm going to help."

The detective shook his head, "No, this could involve dangerous criminal's. I'm not letting you get hurt."

Twilight stood up gathering her bag, "You have your investigation, I have mine. If we have our own searches, we have higher probability of finding her."

"Twily, your just a kid, you can't get involved." Shining said following his sisters descend down the stairs.

Twilight whipped around to face her brother, giving his a sharp look. He attempted to match hers.

The lavender skinned girl brought in a deep breath, "Shining, I'm going to help search for my girlfriend. I'm smart enough to not only help but to also stop myself from getting into trouble. When I find clues, I'll tell you. When you find clues you tell me. If I get to close, I'll alert you and not take another step. There's nothing you can do to stop me and you know that."

The ivory man stared at her in thought for a moment eventually sighing, "Fine, but Twily I want you updating me everytime you go somewhere."

Twilight nodded her head in agreement and headed out the door.

***

Sleep. What was it again? The terrible noise wouldn't stop. A consentent audio tape of loud, squawking birds played.

It was so loud and annoying, It wouldn't allow Sunset to drift off. No matter how hard she tried, no matter how many days had passed.

Suddenly it stopped. Sunset could cry, her ears never felt so relieved in the oddest physical way.

She immediately floated away into sleep.

An unknown amount of time later, her slumber had been rudely interrupted with a sharp punch.

Sunset raised her gaze up to Gilda's smug face.

"Hey Sun shim." her gruff voice said, cracking her knuckles as the rings on her fingers shined.

The redhead scoffed, "Fuck you."

An effort noise emitted from the amber skinned girl as another punch had landed on her face, this time the ring cutting her cheek open.

Breathing heavy the redhead asked, “W-why are you doing this?”

Gilda let out a laugh, “Cause I feel like it. At first I liked you. You tore away Rainbow Dash from her lame goody friends, and I got to have her for myself. Then they just had to get back together and for some dumb reason let the head queen bitch of school into their friend group. So now your apart of why she wants nothing to do with me, so I gotta do something about that.”

Sunset shook her head, “We aren’t friends anymore, you can try talking to her.”

“Would you shut the fuck up with your talking bullshit.” The gruff teen said, rolling her eyes.

“Have you ever thought it’s you?”

Gilda looked down at Sunset confused, “The fuck you mean by that?”

“Rainbow left you because she didn’t like who you became. She hates this shit, and now she’ll hate you even after this.” Sunset said with a sharp glare.

It was whipped away as Gilda punched her amber face and kneed her in the stomach.

Sunset coughed and tried to catch her breath as the wind had been kicked out of her.

“You shut the fuck up!”

Sunset couldn’t reply as Gilda held her neck tightly and got in her face.

Her amber skin started to turn blue as her windpipes continued to be crushed. Sunset tried to fight it by jerking back and attempting to flip the chair she was tied to with her body weight.

Her fighting slowed as her consciousness faded.

***

Twilight Sparkle stood outside of Canterlot High.

She had never voluntarily skipped school before, never thought she would either.

But she was on a mission. Twilight needed to find a way to get in contact with Sunset's foster mother. The bespeckled girl already knew the woman worked at the school. Sunset so far had been very open with her past expect for family life in her home world, it's become especially apparent now that this trait has carried to her current host family.

Twilight cursed herself for not asking more questions.

The lavender skinned girl grabbed one of her backpack straps and squeezed it, calming her nerves. She had a plan, of course. Twilight was to go in seek out any possibly friendly looking students and ask if they knew anything- this made her nervous as the amber skinned girl had described what her bullied days were like. Then she would go to the principal and explain her relationship with Sunset in hopes that they would tell her who the redheads host mother was- this also made her nervous because what if her host mother was the religious type and didn't accept their orientation? It almost felt like she was exposing out her girlfriend. Unfortunately, Twilight didn't have many other options.

The young genius began to walk up to the school. At least she wouldn't have to worry about students getting upset that a rival student was here as Twilight opted out of her uniform, instead wearing a light blue hoodie, black leggings, matching light blue sneakers and her hair in a bun.

"Oh, h-hi Twilight..." a female voice said with caution and uncertainty.

The teenager had mint green skin and hair with white streaks in her hair. Next to her stood a beige skinned girl with hot pink and navy curled hair.

"Um, hello?" How did these girls already know her name? Where they friends of Sunset?

"Are you here for Sunset?" The beige skinned female asked.

"I-I am? Are you friends of hers? Have you seen or heard from her?" Twilight asked, flipping open her notebook.

The two girls looked at her. "We thought she was with you." The mint green and white haired girl asked.

Confusion settled over the indigo female, "What do you mean?"

"We thought she decided to go back to Equestria with you." The same minty female said.

"Equestria?" Twilight whispered to herself, writing it down with question mark. "Wait why would she go there with me? How do you even know who I am?"

"Is everything okay Princess Twilight? We know she's considered missing. But everyone thinks she went back to Equestria, despite Trixie loudly denying it and your acting weird too." The hot pink and navy blue haired girl said.

More confusion washed over Twilight. The investigator opened her mouth to replied before another voiced entered.

"Twilight?" A sooth blue skinned woman with tired eyes asked as she walked over to them from the schools front door.

"What in the world is going on here?" Twilight asked, flying her arms out in confusion.

The bell signifying the start of school rung out.

The blue woman faced the two students, "Head to class girls."

As the two walked into the school, the adult women turned back to Twilight. "Princess Twilight, I hadn't know you wear glasses."

"Why are you and those girls calling me princess? How do you know my name? Also, I've worn glasses my entire life." Twilight said with a raised voice, starting to get eager for answers.

The womans aqua eyes shifted slightly a realization settled in her eyes, "My apologies, I mistaked you for someone else. Your not a student, do you need help with something?"

"Can you lead me to the principal's office? I'm Sunset Shimmer's gi- f-friend. She's recently gone missing and I need to get in contact with her family." Twilight said frantically.

"Well, luckily for you, You're talking to her family." The woman gave a small smile, though the bags under her eyes were very apparent.

"Y-Your Sunset's foster mother?" Twilight asked, her nervousness re-entering her veins.

"That I am, why don't you come with me, we can discuss more." The woman said leading Twilight into the school.

***

Twilight sat in the principal's' office and waited. She had just gotten done explaining her relationship with Sunset, who she was to the principal and vice principal- now known as being Sunset's foster mother and how she intended on helping to find her.

The indigo haired teen snapped her head up as seven people entered the office, two adults- Principal Celestia, Vice Principal Luna and five teenagers. The tallest being a lanky pale sky blue skinned teen with silver and white hair, a lilac skinned female, two teens side by side together, one with pale pink skin with short bright fuschia hair and the other with pale purple skin and long, shaggy blonde hair. The last and shortest girl- despite wearing heels, had ivory skin, long purple curled hair and expertly done make up.

All of the girl's seemed to look very surprised at the sight of the indigo haired girl, except for the teen with lilac skin and curled purple bangs who looked more confused and then there was the ivory female who looked more worried than anything.

“Miss Sparkle, these are friends of Sunset Shimmer’s. They all talked with her the day she disappeared. I figure keeping them in the loop could be beneficial.” Vice Principal Luna explained, taking a seat at her desk.

Twilight smiled at the girls, “Your all Sunny’s friends? She's told me a bit about you.”

The lavender skinned girls' smiled faltered as the light azure skinned girl began to quietly snicker.

“Oh Sunset, you never cease to surprise us.” The silver haired girl said.

The lavender skinned female quirked a brow in curiosity.

"The smart and connective Trixie assumes that Sunset has told you about magic, as your her girlfriend?" The light blue skinned said with smugness.

"Yes, she's told me about the multiverses and shown me her equine powerup from music." The bespeckled girl replied.

"What did she tell you about the other world, darling?" The fashion forward looking girl asked stepping forward.

"Only about it being filled with magic and that Sunset comes from the kingdom of Equestria, which has a primary species of sentient ponies. Sunset has also informed me of how some magic forms work." Twilight answered.

"Before we go further we'll have introductions, This is Trixie, Starlight Glimmer, Lavender Lace, Fuchsia Blush and Rarity. They are all here to help find Sunset Shimmer because they are her friends, or they have expectational investigation skills." Celestia said, pointing to each girl, giving them names. Twilight couldn't help but notice Celestia's pointed stare at Rarity when explaining investigation. Was this Rarity girl not Sunset's friend? Why did the others seem to have a sort of animosity towards her?

Twilight nodded towards all of them, "Right well, I think the first thing to do is follow Sunny's foot steps."

"Trixie and I were with her earlier in the day. When she left she said she was heading home, and she left in that direction." Starlight said, jestering towards herself and the Trixie girl.

Luna picked up her bag, "Twilight, Trixie and Rarity, you girls come with me. We'll track the path Sunset would've taken." Luna towards her sister and the other three girls, "You girls stay here and do some research with the other students. Try to find any leads of students that could have taken her." The other group nodded.

"Wait, Lulu, you can't just-" Celestia started.

Luna cut her off by turning to her self assigned team, "You girls are all eighteen?"

All three teenagers nodded their heads.

The pale purple and blue streak haired woman nodded affirmatively, "Wonderful, you don't need parents permission to leave. Let's go."

With that the team of self made detectives left the office.

Author's Note

Hi! So sorry about the long delay, I had two school essays that rudely stole the majority of my time.

Any comments, questions and concerns are welcome :D

Chapter 23. Search and Rescue

A group of three teens and one young adult drove creepily slow down the road leading to the adult woman’s home.

Twilight watched the left side of the road as Trixie kept eye on the right side. Luna made a turn down the road, entering the row of industrial stores before the neighborhood.

The dimer shaded blue skinned woman driving sighed, “Girls we’re at the end of the road, the house is just around the corner.”

“Keep heading down, there's still a high chance she could have been taken through here. Most kidnappings are done on streets with alleyways like this.” Twilight explained moving in further to the window in an attempt to see the sidewalk and dark alleys better.

“Trixie agrees.”

“Me as well, darlings. If we don't find anything through here I suggest we look-” Rarity started only to be cut off by a certain purple scientist.

“Look! That’s Sunset’s phone!” Twilight exclaimed, pouncing on the car door handle, ready to run out when the car stopped.

The ponytailed female did just that as Luna placed the car in park by the sidewalk.

The other three females followed suit, surrounding Twilight as she picked up the phone just in the entrance of an alley.

“Is it really her’s?” Luna asked.

Twilight’s violet eyes filled with tears and nodded, “I-it has the wallpaper of Ray on it. It’s super cracked, the screen is broken, b-but I think I can work around it.”

Rarity and Trixie walked further down the alley as Twilight and Luna worked with the cellular device.

The silver and white haired girl moved her eyes to a nasty dark puddle and splatter towards a shaded corner. Trixie grimaced at ideas that forefronted her mind at seeing the blood, “Sunset… What happened? Please be okay.”

“Ladies, I believe I found some of Sunset’s possessions.” Rarity’s posh voice said, picking up a disheveled bag and books thrown on the ground, laying open with the pages down to the concrete.

Luna and Twilight walked over to the polished teen.

The pale purple and blue haired woman looked over the owned objects, “Yep this Sun’s bag…” Luna confirmed surfing over the rubber leather black backpack with gold zippers and her signature abstract sun.

Twilight wiped a sleeved hand over her cheeks, holding the once scattered books close to her chest, “I-I’m calling my brother, he’s a detective on Sunset’s case. H-he’ll need these for evidence and he can further the i-investigation.”

The adult woman nodded in agreement, “That’s a good idea, Twilight. We don't need to find anything that is dangerous and that we can’t handle.”

As Twilight got in contact with her brother, Rarity and Trixie stood by each other.

The tailor noticed the illusionist kept a considerable distance from her. Not that Rarity necessarily blamed the teen, despite this Rarity made an attempt in conversation with the egotistical magician.

“So… Do you have any ideas on what might have happened to our Sunset Shimmer?” Rarity said.

The violet haired teen was met with surprise as Trixie whipped her head in Rarity’s direction giving an almost offended look, “Our? Trixie is aware of your reconciliation with Sunset but just because she can find it in her to look past things doesn't mean I can.” Rarity gave a sad look but kept quiet as Trixie drug in a breath, “As to answer your question, The investigative and connective Trixie knows without a doubt this has something to do with the Anon-A-Miss disaster months back.”

“Yes, that's what I fear… though I don't understand why this person or persons would attack Sunset. Everyone has to know by now that she truly had nothing to do with it.” Rarity said, her voice getting sadder as she explained, thinking about her grave mistake during the incident.

Police sirens could be heard in the distance.

The ivory skinned teen felt at terrible war with herself. Why did this person even decide to go after the falsely-accused Sunset, even after months and knowing it wasn't even her? What if this person had decided to go after her younger sister instead or even next?

Rarity couldn't help but feel almost glad that it wasn't her sister. If Sweetie Belle had fallen victim to a disturbing kidnapping like this Rarity genuinely wouldn't know how to handle that. This by no means meant that she was happy the Sunset had been so brutally taken. The redhead didn't deserve it. She’s already been through so much. Rarity was determined to aid in the search for the amber skinned teen.

Rarity’s sapphire eyes lifted up as she was pulled out of her mental trance at the sound of sniffling. The fashionista looked towards the source of the sniffling seeing Twilight Sparkle.

Not the Princess Twilight Sparkle. Not the pony princess she had admired and respected. Not the Twilight she had disappointed. But a Twilight Sparkle she didn't know. The human Twilight. Sunset had already claimed her friendship. So much so that the lavender skinned teen sought out for Sunset’s foster family and friends to make their own search party.

“If it’s worth anything, though Trixie doesn't like or truely trust you, I know it meant alot to Sunset to get an apology from you and that Pie girl.” Trixie said with her arms crossed and her back to Rarity as she had stopped midway in walking over to Twilight and Luna, “Sunset is one of the bestest friends I’ve ever had. If you or another rainboom or any person does anything to hurt her again, I’ll turn you into the nastiest frog. And when we find who took Sunset, trust me, I’ll make them live in their own nightmare for the rest of their miserable days.” The magician said darkly.

The stunned tailor only nodded in response before Trixie turned back making the rest of the way over to Sunset’s partner and host mother.

***

Sunset grunted as she wiggled her tight, strained muscles. She wasn't sure how much time had passed. When the amber skinned teen awoke she had one of the worst headaches of her life. Even worse than when she had over used her magical power as a young ignorant unicorn. Her left eye was swollen and her mouth kept filling with blood. Her left jaw felt off and kept giving hot flashes of pure pain. Her entire rib area ached and complained at any movement. However the redhead was determined to escape, she wouldn't let this stop her. No matter how painful it was.

The former unicorn used her body to force the chair to scoot back to the wall. She didn't have much strength but she'd used what she did have to remove the rope from her arms.

Finally getting the chair to the wall, Sunset did her best to stand as much as she could, beginning to slam the back and hind legs of the chair into the wall. As she continued to slam the chair into the wall she got more desperate hearing the wood crack and splinter from the force. Slamming her weight into it more until eventually the back of the wooden chair cracked apart with the back splitting in half as the top half broke off along with the hind legs cracking apart, leaving two giant sharp splints and Sunset able to slide her arms out from the rope.

The redhead also cried feeling the intense pressure around her upper chest and arms being released. Sunset hadn't noticed till now just how tight the ropes had been.

Laying on her back now, Sunset stretched her arms down to her tied up ankles still connected to the front chair legs, leading to the seat. The bruised up female could barely reach but through persistence and straining Sunset managed untie her ankles, setting her free from the chair.

As pathetic as she felt, a few tears slipped down her cheeks at her now self made freedom. Sunset went to stand, she found it difficult as her legs wobbled incredibly and it took a few tries till she could fully stand and walk.

Panic seized her movements as she heard footsteps head her way. Quickly Sunset grabbed one of the sharp wooden sticks that came from the chair she destroyed and hid by the doors blind spot, ready to charge anyone. Sunset trembled. What if she had to do more than just hurt someone?

The door creaked open and Sunset heard the person she feared, “What the fuck?”

The muscled female stomped into the room, observing the damage as Sunset pushed herself further into the space behind the now open door.

The redhead brought the wooden stake to her front as Gilda’s heavy footsteps got closer.

Sunset shot out from behind the door, not wanting to allow Glida to have the upper hand, the stake being held out in front of her.

Glida cried out from the sudden attack as Sunset harshly collided her makeshift weapon with the larger girl's chest knocking her to the ground.

Sunset raised the weapon above her head and swung it back down to collide against the side of Gilda’s head.

The kidnapper’s head bounced against the ground from the hit. The redhead went for another swing, adrenaline pushing through her veins.

Sunset's swing had been abruptly stopped when the tan skinned female grabbed Sunset’s wrist, “That’s it little girl! You wanna fight, that's what you’ll get!”

The amber skinned girl let out a yelp as she was thrown to the ground onto her back. She struggled against the buffier girl as she moved on top of the redhead and straddled her, holding down Sunset’s wrist’s.

Sunset struggled against Gilda, gripping the wooden stake tighter only for Gilda to twist her wrist in an uncomfortable way that made her drop the weapon. The larger female picked up the redhead forcefully by her maroon t-shirt’s collar, “You wanna act like the animal that you really are? Fine, you'll get treated that way!” Gilda exclaimed, pulling Sunset down a dark hallway.

The redhead yanked herself back causing her shirt to become ripped, being freed Sunset quickly got up and raced a b-line up the basement stairs.

With Gilda’s strong legs compared to Sunset’s weakened, wounded legs, the stronger female caught up quickly grabbing the now torn and dirty leather jacket. The redhead pulled herself out of the jacket as Gilda pulled on it.

Throwing the jacket to the ground, Gilda tackled Sunset on the stairs just before she could reach the door and threw the amber skinned teen down the steps.

The redhead coughed violently at the impact of being thrown to the ground at the bottom of the stairs. She heard cracks in her torso but didnt know what had broken, just that her back and ribs were on fire.

Sunset looked up at Gilda’s furious bright yellow eyes as the ganger marched down to her. “Awwww, poor little pony has it so hard she has to hurt herself?” She said pointing out Sunset's now pinkish, dark gold scares lining her arms.

The former unicorn chose not to respond as tears built up in her right eye, as her left eye was too swollen to tell.

“C'mere my little pony, animals like you shouldn’t be roamin’ around free.” Gilda said, pulling up the redhead by her hair and into a chain fence cage that looked meant for a very large dog.

“G-Gilda please stop! I-It’s gone too far! I’m sorry for making you feel like you couldn’t be friends with Rainbow Dash! Y-you can let me go, I’ll blame all this on myself! Your name won't be mentioned!” Sunset’s weak voice pleaded.

The redhead whimpered as Gilda stepped away from her out of the cage, locking it, “Your right, It’s gone too far. That's why I can't let you leave. Just remember for the rest of your numbered days, this is your fault.” Gilda spat out, stomping up the steps.

***

It was now Thursday afternoon as Detective Shining Armour pulled up to a small rundown home in the poorer district of Canterlot City.

The ivory man got out of his car and stepped up the rundown home, giving soft but loud knocks.

“Aww tailfeathers! Who in god’s land is that?” A gruff man shouted angrily from inside the home.

Heavy footsteps stomped their way to the front door and opened it with a long creak.

“An officer huh? There isn’t any business for you here!” The man said. He was on the slightly shorter side with saggy light pink skin and a scarred eye with a blind eris, with bald top, black hair and bushy eyebrows.

Shining took in a deep breath as he had a feeling this might be a difficult talk, “Good Afternoon Sir, I’m Detective Shining Armour,” he showed off his officer badge, “I’m working on a case for a missing person and was hoping you could answer some questions for me.”

“I don’t know anything about missing a person, your time has been wasted.” The only man barked with frustration at the disturbance.

As the man began to close the door, running footsteps could be heard, “Grandpa! That’s the case I was telling you about for my journalism class, remember?!” A high pitched young female voice shouted.

“No. Why would I remember that?”

The young girl rolled her eyes at the old man before swinging the door open and snapping a hand to her forehead in salute, “Hello Mister Officer! I’m future journalist and nurse, Gabby Gruff at your service!” The girl had slate skin, teal eyes and short hair slicked back into a small ponytail.

“Nice to meet you, you said you have something about the missing person?” Shining asked.

“Well not necessarily something, I’ve just been researching it because it’s so close to home and odd!” The excitable girl responded, bringing her hand back down.

Shining nodded, and pulled out a picture of a buff young woman with tan skin and white with lavender tipped spiky hair, “Is there any chance you know this woman? This address is listed as her residence.”

“Oh Aunt Gilda! But she hasn’t been here in months, Grandpa Gruff assumes that she left town with her friends.” Gabby’s young raspy voice said.

“Do you or him know where she would be?” The shaggy blue haired man asked.

“Let me go see!” Gabby responded by running into the house, keeping the door wide open. Shining could see the old man sitting in a tan leather recliner.

The two family members had a quick silent talk before Gabby came running back, “Grandpa said they used to hang out all the time in the red brick warehouse just on the outskirts of town. He also says that usually he doesn’t snitch but Gilda owes him money and needs to be taught a lesson.” Gabby smiled innocently.

Shining almost laughed but kept his professional composer, “Thank you very much. Let him know that he and you will be rewarded if we find her.”

Gruff looked towards the front door from the living room, “Better be!”

Gaining his first lead to where Gilda and her gang could be, the officer prepared himself for what would hopefully be a confrontation and the finding of Sunset Shimmer.

***

“I miss my Twilight… I’m tired… I’m hungry, so, so, very hungry…”

Sunset thought weakly as she stared at a blank wall with half lidded eyes, laying on the cold concrete.

The amber skinned girl slowly sat up with shaky arms.

“I need to get out… I need to.”

Sunset forced herself further up through the pain throbbing in her body. The most she could manage was to get herself on all fours, crawling to the chain fencing. Sunset inspected the gate and lock, seeing a giant padlock, if she had something thin enough, she was sure she could pick it.

Cyan eyes searched the area for anything, the best she could find was a small thin stick. The red head knew she would have to be careful to ensure that it doesn’t break. On her knees Sunset squeezed her hands through the chain opening and reached around to the lock, inserting the stick.

Sunset wasn’t sure how much time had passed as she jiggled and moved the impromptu key lock when she felt frustration bubbling.

“Celestia, damn it!” The redhead whispered in frustration.

Her eyes teared up as the stick broke in half, “That’s not what I meant…” Sunset responded, thumping her head against the fence.

The bruised amber skinned girl’s breathing picked up. Sunset couldn’t stand it. Being kept in this fence, she truly felt like an animal, more than ever.

She began to look around, her mind racing to find another way out. Sunset knew at this point she would have to fight her way out. With Sunset being barely able to think at this point of exhaustion and starvation, the redhead settled into her natural born instincts and sent a wild buck to the fence.

Getting more desperate Sunset sent another buck into the fence and let out a strained laugh as the fence began to bend.

A buck. Another buck. And another buck. Until finally a small part at the bottom of the chain fence had been completed folded out.

Quickly the redhead crawled her way through. Sunset let out a cry as a long narrow gash was cut into her left calf from a random sharp piece of the fence stuck out.

Sunset didn't let that stop her as she struggled to get her self up on her bipedels. Sunset limped as quickly as she could to the stairs, having to hold her torso in an attempt to dispel the pain.

The redhead paused mid way on the stairs, suddenly hearing commotion behind the door. There was yelling, lots of it. Sunsets eas were making a high pitched ringing and her head was too light to fully understand and process what they were saying and yelling about.

Quietness. Suddenly it was quiet. Now. Now was her chance, and Tirek be damned if she wasn't going to take it.

Sunset made her way up the rest of the stairs, slowly and with her heart thumping widley and loudly in her ears.

Sunset's hand shook as she grabbed the door handle, as soon as she opened it she would run. No matter how much it hurt. No matter how far.

Creaking the door open the light became blinding to her dark adjusted eyes.

Her glossy eyes stared open as she came face to face with a heavily armed officer with ivory skin and shaggy blue hair stood in the doorway. Shining Armor.

"Sunset! Holy-, Guys! She's over here! Get the medics!" Shining turned to Sunset, "Damn, you are one strong girl you know that?"

Sunset began to wobble as her whole body began to feel lighter, "I'm hungry." She said before her entire world turned dark.

Author's Note

Hiii!

Wowie SunShim really going through it. Let's hope she a good and easy recovery. :pinkiecrazy:

Please leave you comments, questions an/or concerns :)

Chapter 24. The Sun Shines Brightest after Eclipse

Sunset Shimmer…

Go away, I'm sleeping…

A light giggle.

I know my sun, I can assure you that you will have more time to sleep later.

I’m scared… I don’t want to open my eyes, I don’t want to wake up just to be back in that awful place.

…You are no longer there, you are free and in healing.

How do you know that?

Because my sun, you proved yet again how brave and resilient you are. Like a Phoenix, you will alight again.

You promise? You promise I’m not in that cage anymore? You promise I’ll be okay?

I promise.

Sunset hesitated but fluttered her eyes open. Immediately having to squint her eyes from the bright light of the sky blue sparkling void she now stood in.

Sunset stepped a goldenrod colored hoof forward as her former mentor stood tall in front of her.

“…Princess Celestia.” The now unicorn said wistfully.

The off white pink equine smiled with an attempt to hide the sadness in her eyes, “Hello my little pony, Sunset Shimmer. I see you’ve been in quite a sorts…”

For the first time in only Celestia knows, Sunset smirked, “Oh, you know me, been getting in trouble since my first magic surge, so birth basically.”

The equine sun goddess gave a light giggle in response, Sunset was quick to catch the sadness in her former mentor's eyes.

The amber unicorn kicked her front hoof back and forth, “...So… am- am I dead?”

Princess Celestia simply turned her back to Sunset giving a follow-me command movement with her head.

The two Equestrians walked side by side for a short distance before flat screens flowed around them.

Sadness, regret and guilt filled Sunset’s being at her early memories. The memories of neglect during her foulhood. Memories of desperately trying to impress that very princess she walked with. Memories of being taunted and worn down into the bitter loneliness that lead to becoming cruel and mean. Then the brief happier memories that gave her a false sense of trust with the rainboom band member's. Their sleepover’s, defeating the sirens and finally, Anon-A-Miss.

“You’ve been through quite a lot, my little sun. Unfortunately many that I hadn't been wise enough to notice.” The Equestrian ruler turned her former student, who was shaking her head.

“No, It’s not on you. I didn't handle things the best or follow nor seek your guidance, that was my mistake.” Sunset said.

“I suppose we’ve both made mistakes… I hope you know that I do dearly miss you. You taught me a lot of lessons.” Princess Celestia replied.

“I guess that’s good. You got Princess Twilight out of it.” Sunset replied feeling a lightness to her as the memories of being with her foster mother and new friends swam around the pair.

“You know you could return to Equestria and pick back up on your studies. I know Twilight Sparkle will be elated with having a partner student by her side.” The pale blush princess paused a bit ahead of Sunset noticing her former student had stopped in front of a memory, now in her human form. Princess Celestia could tell she was close to nude but her body gave a glow that didn't expose her nudity.

The now human female turned back to her equine teacher, “As great as that sounds, I can't. Not only do I have a small wonderful group of friends now, I also have her.”

Raspberry eyes of the alicorn observed the memories of her once unicorn student, falling in love with a familiar looking human. “Is that your world’s Twilight?”

Sunset nodded, “Yeah… I don't want- I can't leave her. I feel a love and care for her I’ve never felt or thought I could feel for anypony or anyone.” Sunset reached out to the memory of the girls first kiss.

“Go to her, my sun.” Celestia smiled, nuzzling her head into her former student human neck. “I'll miss you dearly but I'm so proud of you for the happiness, friends and love you’ve accomplished.”

Sunset brought her arms around The equine princesses neck, “Thank you Princess Celestia, I'll miss you too… so much.” Sunset muttered as tears brimmed her eyes.

Celestia bumped her forehead down the Sunset’s, “This isn't goodbye, We’ll see each other again.”

“Not after a crisis or near death experience right?” Sunset said, letting out a sad laugh.

Celestia’s horn grew a bright amber light and smiled, “Yes, that I can most definitely assure you.”

Sunset smiled back as the light took over her.

***

Sunset blinked her eyes open as her eyes adjusted to the bright lights of the room. The amber skinned girl turned her to the side, seeing through the window with a bright white curtain and a view of the highway next to the hospital.

A nasal cannula rested on her face and the female grunted quietly as her ribs complained to her as she slowly sat up.

“Good morning sleeping beauty.” A soft voice welcomed a light blue woman entering Sunset's vision as she sat on the edge of the bed, “How are you feeling?”

The former unicorn shrugged as her entire body ached, “I’m not too sure yet.”

Luna nodded, “That's fair. You haven't exactly had time to process yet with being asleep.”

“How long was I asleep for?” Sunset asked, feeling a fuzzy lightheadedness in her head. She also noticed her jaw gave a severe pain at being moved.

A pair of steps entered the room, “Today is Sunday, February Ninth, that makes it three days as you were found on Thursday afternoon.” A burnt orange man with middle parted brown hair said.

“It’s great to finally see you up, I’m Doctor Horse. You’ve been through quite a lot, young lady. I have been made aware that your assigned therapist will be visiting later today. Any victim of kidnapping will need one.” The doctor explained preadjusting his round glasses as he looked at a clipboard.

Sunset simply nodded.

“Well, just to read off and give you an update of your injuries, when you first came in, you had a nasty swollen black eye that is in its last stage of healing now. Your jaw is fractured, and basically your entire rib cage is bruised with six fractures and two completely broken. You also had a narrow, long gash in your left calf, the severed your gastrocnemius muscle. You’ll need to have some physical therapy, and we’ll run you through some movement tests to see how much you need. I'll also will give you a memory test in a moment as you had a grade three concussion when you first came in.”

The hospital patient nodded yet again.

“Can you rate your pain for me on this scale of one to ten?” The doctor asked, pointing to a pain scale.

The redhead put up seven fingers.

The doctor nodded and wrote on his clipboard, “Can you tell me where the pain is?”

Sunset hesitated to speak with the throbbing in her jaw, “My jaw and ribs. My head just feels funny.”

“Funny how?”

The amber girl held back a glare at the doctor, “Just lightheaded, it’s kind of hard to think.”

The doctor repeated his previous actions, “Alrighty, I'm just gonna ask you a few more questions, are you okay with that?”

The redhead nodded just wanting the medical interview to be over with.

Luna placed a hand in between Sunsets shoulder blades and rubbed in small circles as she noticed the girl’s uncomfort.

“Ok, What’s your name and age?” The brunette man asked.

“Sunset Shimmer and seventeen.” 'At least in this world's equivalent.' Sunset thought to herself.

“Birthday?”

“March Fourteenth.”

“School?”

Sunset sighed, “Canterlot High School. Do you think I can get pain help or something before we continue? My jaw is starting to kill me. Which would be yet another thing.” Sunset said with a taste of snappiness, whispering out the last sentence.

“Yes, I can get that done for you. I'll be back within an hour or so. A nurse will be by shortly with medicine and to help you with anything else you may need.” The doctor informed, leaving after giving a firm head nod.

“Don't hurry back.” Sunset said out of the side of her mouth. The amber skinned female heard her foster mother giggle and rustle around in a small fridge in the room, “Here dear, place this on your jaw, It’ll help for now.”

Sunset nodded, taking the ice pack being handed to her and placing it on her face as she layed back down. The injured girl sighed slowly as she felt a cool blue hand comb through her hair and massage her scalp relaxing her amber girl.

“Sunset, I hope you know how proud I am of you.” Luna’s smooth voice said.

The red head opened her eyes and met her human maternal figure’s. Instead of speaking, Sunset offered a teary smile.

“Good morning Miss Shimmer, It’s wonderful to see you awake. I’ve brought you some pain aid and a food menu appropriate for you. It’s what your jaw will be best to handle right now.” A nurse with ivory skin and pale blush hair wrapped in a bun explained.

“N-nurse Redheart, thank you.” Sunset said after accepting her required medication as her acting mother looked over available options of consumption.

The nurse smiled at the amber skinned girl, “You remember, I would say it’s nice to see you but under such conditions, I can't.”

The red head nodded in agreement as she saw the liquid medication begin to run through the machinery down to her.

“Can you put an order in for the strawberry pancakes? Does that sound good, Setty?” Luna spoke up.

As Sunset nodded, the Nurse wrote the request on a notepad, “I'll let the kitchen know. They’ll bring it soon and I’ll be back with the doctor later.”

With the nurse exiting the room, Sunset relaxed back onto her bed and closed her eyes, “Take a nap dear, I’ll wake you when the food arrives here.” The woman messaging her scalp said.

The red head slowly nodded as she began to drift off.

A light tap had brought the resting girl back to the waking world. A blissful plate of golden fluffy pancakes with strawberry pieces mixed in filled the patients waking vision. Sunset almost cried at the sight but her first bite claimed the cause of her tears failing.

Luna entered her vision looking concerned, “Are you alright, Sunset?”

Sunset nodded her head quickly, “It’s so ghood.” She replied in bliss before shoving more in her mouth, quickly.

The woman giggled, “Well try to slow down, otherwise you’ll get a stomach ache.”

The only response the young adult got was a millisecond slowdown. The cool skinned woman’s teal eyes shifted to the hospital room's door as gentle footsteps entered.

A lavender skinned female with long streaked indigo hair waved at the vice principal before looking in Sunset direction.

“Princess Twilight?” Sunset said with surprise.

Princess Twilight Sparkle. The first Twilight that the school dean had met. Luna could definitely see the difference between the two Twilight’s. The original human Twilight looked like an actual high school student with younger features compared to the pony princess who looked more befitting to be a college student.

“Hi Sunset. Hello Vice Principal Luna. We’ve all had quite a rough week huh?” The equestrian princess lightheartedly asked despite the serious sadness and concern in her voice.

“Yea you could say that.” Sunset replied as the princess walked up to her and leaned down in a hug of greetings.

“How’s Equestria been? You stopped replying in the journal for a couple days, before... well you know. I was getting worried.” The redhead asked the pony princess turned human.

The long indigo haired equestrian tucked her hands into hoof like fist, “It's a bit of a long story but you remember that powerful mage I told you about?”

Sunset nodded, Dear Celestia was Princess Twilight going to find it funny when Sunset tells her that this dangerous unicorn’s human counterpart is one of her bestest friends. Sunset then wondered what her Starlight would think after learning she has a pony counterpart that is wanted and considered dangerous. The amber skinned female's thoughts then drifted to her Twilight and how both her and the pony princess would or will react to each other. Especially Princess Twilight with their relationship.

“Well basically she created a spell that could turn back time and create alternate dimensions that all ended up being super terrible in their own ways so we had to convince her to stop using the spell. She did luckily after being talked down, turns out it was all because she lost a childhood friend. All is well now as Starlight Glimmer is officially my second student.” The princess winked at Sunset after explaining her misadventure.

The redhead briefly thought if what the pony Starlight was going through was the same for her human friend.

Sunset's tapped her chin for moment in thought of the situation, “Huh, that's actually kind of impressive, did she use Starswirl's turn back spell?”

The princesses eyes lit up, “Yes! When I get back to Equestria I plan on experimenting with her to learn how she alters and adds to spells. I can write a research paper on it and utilize it too!”

The redhead smirked, “Sounds like fun. You'll have to let me know hoe that goes and I send Celestia's aid for Starlight.”

“Hmm. I'm not obsessive... well not anymore.” Princess Twilight huffed and placed her hands on her hips.

The conversation came to a pause as two pairs of footsteps entered. "Well well, if it isn't the pony princess. Where were you?! Trixie had used the journal many times for help- not that the great and powerful Trixie needed it- and yet you ignored it!" The nasal voiced magician half yelled.

"Trix, which your volume, we're in a hospital." Starlight said placing a hand on the silver haired girls shoulder.
The couple started to bicker as Trixie stated she didn't care.

Luna sipped loudly on her beverage that Sunset just noticed she had.

Sunset pursed her lips at the woman.

As the the couple bickered Luna and Sunset shared a giggle as the princess kept her fisted hands close to herself with confused eyes shifting between the pairs.

"Despite.. that." Princess Twilight started looking nervous, "Sunset...This world is obviously very dangerous, even without evil magic. Even more so it seems. I wasn't sure if it was safe for you here after you had- after that internet thing happened but now I'm sure of it."

"Woah woah woah, Princess," Trixie said with snark lacing her voice, jumping in front of Sunset's bed, "You can't just make that decision for her. The Great and Powerful Trixie is well aware that our world is troublesome but Sunny isn't going to be leaving her friends behind."

Starlight Glimmer joined the illusionist side, "I don't really know you but the situation is going to be handled efficiently. Steps to keep Sunset safe and ensure a healthy recovery are already being taken."

"The two girls tell the truth Princess Twilight Sparkle." The adult woman said from her seat.

"These steps should have been taken in the first place, Our ruler, Princess Celestia has noted her disdain for this side of the portal after I gave my reports on Sunset's state of being and I completely agree. If it were up to me Sunset Shimmer will return and resume her studies as the powerful mage she is." The princess countered.

"Hey! It's not up to you! Princess or not! Suns-" Trixie started as her voice fainted out as Sunset mentally checked out of the conversation.

She had already had the discussion with her former teacher. Right? That realm she was in was real wasn't it? It felt real. It felt like the sun goddess was right by her side like she had been in the past. Sunset knew too well how much she missed her former teacher. Not only that but also the body she was born with. The former unicorn missed galloping, missed her horn and missed her magic most of all. A deep part of her wishes she never had that argument with Celestia and never ran into the portal all those years ago. But her annoyingly persistent and curious selfish bratiness just had to cloud her mind and judgment when she was young.

There's also the underlying fear rumbling in her chest as she sat in a hospital bed for the second time as the three way argument flew past her ears. Gilda. Those boys. That gang. Where they going to chase her and hunt her down as long as she remained in this world? Sunset didn't think she could deal with that paranoia. This felt like a new trauma to add to the list, in which Sunset was still trying to understand and accept the she had any at all. It's not exactly common or outspoken in Equestria compared to the human world. To be afraid to walk down the street, to turn a corner, that simply just wasn't a thing. Yes, this world is dark and cruel and she missed the light air and bright skies and colors of Equestria so so much.

Sunset shifted her glossy eyes towards the group debating in front of her. Trixie had her hand on hips defensively as she made her points of allowing Sunset to stay in the human world, while Starlight looked so mad her face was nearly red. That was something the too definitely could share and Luna, her human foster mother, allowed the somewhat heated debate to continue but looked ready to pounce to either join or stop any altercations.

Sunset almost found it funny. Luna, the very opposite of Celestia, who was the first mother figure Sunset had ever truly known, had become the mother figure Sunset always craved. The redhead dearly missed Princess Celestia still. In the beginning there had been good and pure moments. With soapy bubble bath's from the princess after running around in the palace maze to running and playing around the palace with the princess and Philomena after Sunset had opened her egg, helped her through her first ash rise and gained her cutie mark. The ultimate ruler of the equine kingdom though, simply had little time on her winged back and those moments became rarer and rarer until they simply become none. The lunar being had proved to be what Sunset needed. The night goddesses counterpart was understanding, sympathetic, and gave the time of day or night and great advice while also knowing mental hardships and being snarky.

There was also Twilight. Her Twilight. Nerdy, scientific and adorkable human Twilight that evoked certain emotions and wants Sunset Shimmer had never known she would have for a human being. It was ironic in its own way.

The redhead couldn't leave them. Not her Sparkes, not her tactful human mother, and not her friends. Her friends, the real ones. The people that stood for her, gave her a chance, listened and cared about her. And not to forget her little Ray.

Tears soon befell from the tealed eyed patient, the four all quickly came to a stop and looked at Sunset with concern at the sound of her sniffling. Through her large tears Sunset looked up at the four females in the room and gave a large grin, "I'm okay, just thinking." Sunset wiped her tears from her flushed cheeks and took a deep breath.

"Princess Twilight, thank you for your concern, really. Tell Princess Celestia, I'm always thinking of her and I will visit Equestria soon but I'm gonna stay here." The amber skinned girl confirmed.

Princess Twilight frowned, "What? Why?"

"Because there's too many people and things here that I've learned to love. My friends, my family and my special person all have their lives here. While Equestria will always be my home and where I'm from, I've gained and started a life here too that I cant- don't want to leave behind. I miss magic and studying it but as it continues in this world I'll study and watch thing over on this end." The redhead said.

"But-"

Sunset brought her hand up, interrupting the Princess, " I know, trust me I know, this world is dangerous and scary and I've gone through alot in a short time while here but it doesn't change how I feel about the friends and people I love here."

The lavender princess wiped a tear away and nodded, "You know, I couldn't be more proud of the pony- or person you've become Sunset Shimmer, and I know Princess Celestia feels the same, even more so." The princess sat on Sunset bed in embracing her in a long hug.

"Hmm, Trixie told you." The silver haired female said crossing her arms and pointing her head up.

Everyone looked at her baffled for a moment before the indigo haired royal pony turned man looked back to Sunset, "I want a weekly report from the both of us, at least, at the end of each week, promise?" Princess Twilight requested.

With a determined smile Sunset nodded, "Promise."

Author's Note

Hiii, Back with it again after over a week, my bad :duck:

Sunny seems to be fine after the debacle, right?

Chapter 25. Unicorn Tears

Sunset Shimmer felt like such a foul. I'll be fine, she told herself. Everything's good, she told others. When it couldn't be more opposite. A week spent in the hospital, on pain medications and a busy schedule in physical therapy for her messed up ribs and leg, the amber skinned female didn't have to spend much time focused on her suddenly intense paranoia and jumpiness.

Now that she was discharged for two days and getting ready to head back to school, the nightmares and terrifying scenarios of what would happen if left alone, even in public, filled her head.

So, here she layed in her bed in the dark, glued to her sweaty sheets. She was a silent sobbing mess, one hand clutching her shirt over her heart and the other clutching the sheet. Her muscles wouldn’t allow her to move.

The redhead simply couldn’t breathe no matter how hard she instructed herself. Just in and out. It shouldn’t be that hard, and yet she could only get large inbreaths with no exhales.

The darkness. Anyone could be laying in wait to grab her. The more her eyes flicked around the room the closer the darker shadows creeped in. If only she had her fire magic, she’d light this whole room up and burn away all the leaking entities.

“Sunset?” A light voice with concern spoke.

The only response the other person received was short shaky breaths.

“Sunny it’s okay, just listen to my voice.” That soft velvety voice said.

How does a voice manage to automatically fill Sunsets head with pretty lavenders, the color purple and books.

“T-t-tw-twi?” Sunsets hoarse raspy voice questioned.

A delicate hand surfed through flame colored curls, “Just focus on my voice, okay? Follow my breathing.”

Sunset focused in on the slow deep breaths her partner was exemplifying for her to follow. The redheads' quick breaths slowly made their way to shaky deep inhales as the panic subsided.

A hand had found itself on the small of the Sunsets back rubbing in circles, “That’s it Sunny, there you go.”

The redhead threw her arms around the indigo haired female, grabbing at the other girl's night shirt as though if she didn’t the lavender girl would disappear.

Twilight continued to sooth her trembling form with whispered reassurances and back rubs.

As her breathing returned to a normal pace, Sunset sat up wiping her eyes free of moisture.

“Do you need anything? Water or a snack?” The lavender girl asked, placing her glasses on her face.

The redhead nodded in response.

“Okay, I’ll be right back.” Twilight said before standing and placing a kiss on Sunset’s forehead, right where her horn used to be.

Before the bespectacled female could make it out the door way, the redhead’s warm raspy voice called out, “Sparkes!”

Twilight turned back to her with a raised eyebrow.

“C-can you turn the l-light on?”

Teal eyes squinted at the sudden burst of light revealing the contents of the room. No Gilda. No masked figures, and no sick and twisted men.

“Is that better?” Twilight's soft voice asked.

With Sunset giving her a curt nod, Twilight disappeared as her footsteps made it down the staircase.

Pain and uneasiness restless around in Sunset’s chest. Stop this. She had to make it stop. Regain control over her emotions. Wrapping an arm around her still sensitive midsection, the amber skinned female got out of her bed and stumbled to her desk.

Sunset searched through her things looking for anything sharp.

Thanks to the noisy doctor her previous cutting episode had been exposed. Ever since her foster mother had been made aware the woman has been on a rampage to be rid of any and all objects that could be used by the redhead.

Sunset dug around in her art supplies and pulled out a pencil sharpener. Disappointment was found as she discovered the sharpener had been replaced with one where it would be impossible to get the razer out.

“Tirek’s hot balls.” Sunset cursed in an angry whisper.

The former unicorn paused looking up at her adorable little gecko. His large vibrant green eyes. How could she do this when he looked so worried for her?

“Sunset Shimmer. What are you doing?” A cool authoritative voice said.

The teen froze and looked over her shoulder at the evening sky skinned woman standing in the doorway with a stern look on her face.

Her girlfriend soon appeared at the side of the adult with a small bag of apple slices in one hand and a glass of water in the other, “What’s going on?”

“That’s a good question, Twilight.” Luna said.

Sunset sighed, “Nothing, I was just making sure I had everything ready for tomorrow. No need to get excited.”

“Uh huh.” The woman said skeptically, “I actually do need to talk to you.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, “Do we need to be at four in the morning?”

“We both know I prefer night anyways.” Luna tried in a stern tone.

“Sunset.. I agree with her. We’re just worried and looking out for you.” Twilight piped, placing the consumables on the desk.

As Sunset stayed silent with her back facing the two others in the room, Luna spoke, “Dr.Night Light informed me that on fridays he holds a support group for teenagers struggling. Apparently you’ve known about it.”

The unicorn turned human didn’t respond.

The dark purple haired woman sighed, “I know it sounds dumb but it helps, you can trust me on that.”

“It’s not like I deserve help.” The amber girl whispered.

“What?” Luna and Twilight asked in unison with confusion.

Sunset felt two arms wrap around her midsection from behind and a head rest on the top of her back, “Sunny, you do deserve help. You deserve all the happiness the universe has to offer. Please don’t say such things.”

“That’s not true!” Sunset shouted exposing the tears rolling down her face. The other two females looked at her with concern as a newly awakened Sombra entered the fray.

“I-I’m a terrible p-pony and per-person!” Her rant was interrupted by a quick hick of breath before she continued, “I hurt others for years, bullied, humiliated, drove others apart with lies! How could anyone care about me?! A disgusting excuse of a living being like me doesn’t deserve it! Everything bad that’s happened after the fall formal was just karma and my own fault! Gilda made sure to remind me of that!”

The redhead sank to her knees in sobs, “It’s all my fault. I've caused all of my own sufferings. I h-have no one else to blame.” Her body trembled as she covered her tear stricken face with her hands.

Sunset flinched as a smaller frame wrapped itself around her, “Sunset, you may have been… unpleasant in the past but you’ve worked hard to prove your true self and be a better person, and pony.” Twilight removed herself to stand in front of Sunset, looking into her teal eyes and placing her hands on the slightly taller females shoulders.

“I love you. I really do. I accept you and everything you are, where you come from and who you may have been in the past. I’ve spent most of my life as a grumpy antisocial bookworm, until I met you. You're the first person and friend I’ve been able to truly be myself with. You've been through a lot, not only recently but your whole life. I think it’s time you accept yourself and allow yourself to be happy.” The lavender teen wiped the tears from flushed amber cheeks.

“I love you too. I missed you, I couldn't stop thinking about you.” Sunset replied in sobs.

Twilight smiled and caressed Sunset’s wet cheek as the redhead leaned into the touch.

The two girls leaned into each other in a tight embrace.

A third pair of arms joined and a soft silky voice joined, “You know Sunset Shimmer, she said it perfectly. You might be from another world but I wouldn't want to adopt any pony turned person else.”

“Oh jeez, you ladies bring a man to tears!” Sombra’s booming voice announced as he joined the large hug, "Even Rayson agrees!" He pointing at the retile, who slowly blinked and gave a wide smile as Sunset looked at her Ray of sunshine.

Sunset giggled and snuggled further into the hug. She couldn't be more thankful to gain such a wonderful found family.

The four eventually split and gave each good night after the forty minute debacle, leaving Sunset with a warm feeling as she cuddled her Twilight close as the female gave her light kisses to her face.

***

An amber hand slammed down on a blasting alarm clock. The owner of the hand groaned in exhaustion and annoyance.

The redhead flipped onto her back and rubbed the sleepy crust from her eyes. A migraine. They had been much too regular these past two days, which she stayed home instead of going back to school. Her friends and girlfriend had made sure to visit her.

Sunset couldn't help but feel guilty. The emotional intimate night two nights ago had left her feeling ready but her alone waking mind reminded her of her depression and paranoia- which she still refused to use the word despite her therapist's encouragement, in which he gave her the afternoon before.

Her regulation had been moved to two days a week instead of one now. It was weird sharing such details of her broken mind to girlfriend's dad but the redhead has entrusted her magic and unicorn past with her girlfriend.

A knock at her opened door removed Sunset from her thoughts.

“Sunset, do you wanna join me at school today?” Luna asked.

The amber girl sat up and was hit with a light headed wave, “You got that migraine stuff?”

The woman nodded and walked off to come back with three small pills, “If you can't go the whole day that's fine, we can leave early.”

Sunset nodded, “I'll get ready.”

***

The first school day back had been spent in a haze.

Sunset tried to smile at those who greeted, but she couldn't feel her facial muscles moving upward.

Sunset couldn't feel her thinking. What the redhead did feel was wobbly and numb.

Trixie had tried her best to keep the mood light with her new and improved magic tricks as Starlight made sure to keep checking up on her only to receive, ‘I'm fine’ and ‘don't worry’ repeatedly. Lavender Lace offered herself to Sunset’s aid as Fuchsia Blush did the opposite and attempted to only speak of the redheads' interests.

She didn't care about any of it though. That made her feel. It made her feel terrible. Like a horrible friend. Like a living being that didn't deserve the happiness that others claimed she did.

Later in the day, Rarity and Applejack also made attempts to welcome Sunset back. They were quick to back off as the dark eye-bagged girl stared straight through them as they talked.

Pinkie Pie wasn't so good with taking the hint as she skipped beside Sunset shoving a cupcake into the girl's hand. Sunset licked at the icing, only to be met with disappointment as even the party planner's joy made cupcake failed to bring her any.
The car ride back home with her human mother had been quiet. She could hear Luna talking. Something about her being proud of Sunset for being at school the entire day. Her voice was fogged though.

Sunset wrote at her desk with her homework, only staring at it and lazily writing the answers as she gained no information. She was just doing it to do it. Bored, she stood up and fed Ray while giving his his favorite back scratches.

The phone call with her girlfriend remained numb as Sunset layed in bed on her side, listening to Twilight's rant of her intensely competitive classmates somehow becoming worse with the incoming Friendship games. Apparently her principal had planned on using the young scientist for the games, but that plan had been ruined as Twilight took back her independent study application. When the indigo haired female had talked through it with Sunset and her parents, though they offered support, none were happy to hear of it. There was also Sunset’s own story of her loneliness due to keeping only to her studies. Twilight had been turned off from the study program.

As the call ended, Sunset laid still in her bed for a moment, staring at her wall. All of a sudden the wall was a nasty gray concrete and the bed felt like stone. An imaginary sharp fence enclosed around her.

Sunset’s breath picked up as tears rolled sideways off her face. The teen grabbed at her sheets and threw them over her head, finding her body shaking like a scared dog.

The shadows enveloped her. What if she removed her sheets and a threat stood waiting there? Gilda? The three male goons? That masked figure? What would she do? They all wanted to hurt her. She couldn't risk it. She wouldn't let them know she was under the sheets.

So she layed in the bed, under her sheets, fighting a bloody war with sleep. She couldn't sleep. They could take her in her sleep.

‘Don't fall asleep. Don't fall asleep. I can't. I won't.’ Was all she could think through at the long and tearful night.

***

Now the day before the weekend. The amber girl couldn't keep her eyes open even while standing. The past two nights she spent up, fighting against sleep again. The day before was spent with her mind and insides just as empty with a tingling numbness buzzing in her limbs.

The redhead stood at her locker, nodding off, her body swaying back and forth in a fight to fall to the ground. Her head slumped forward only to crash into the edge of her open locker door. Her eyes reopened slowly, barely processing her hit.

“Sunset!” a far away voice yelled. Sunset looked up to see her four friends, circling her with concern written all over their faces.

“Sunset? Are you okay?” Starlight Glimmer asked, her voice being heard as if she were several steps away.

The redhead nodded, grabbing a random textbook and walking off to her next class.

The others were quickly behind her, “Uh, Sunny, where are you going?” Trixie? had asked.

“Class.” Sunset mumbled out.

“But it’s lunch.” Lavender Lace said.

“Oh. Okay.”

The five now made their way to the cafeteria, gathering their lunches and sitting at the table watching Sunset fight sleep.

“So, Sun, are you tired?” Fuchsia asked sarcastically.

The four stared at her, waiting for a response that never came.

“Should we take her to the nurse?” Starlight asked.

Trixie stood up, “Trixie will take her, we’ll be there in a jiffy.”

As the sky blue skinned girl reached for the wand in her boot, Sunset suddenly bolted up to her feet.

“Sunset?” Trixie asked in a startled gasp.

The redhead’s eyes flicked around the large room before she took a deep breath, “I’m gonna go get me an energy drink.”

The four watched the slumped, hoodie adorned female walk to the vending machines.

“The wise and worried Trixie suggests we go to the principal's office after school.” Trixie said, sitting back down.

All agreed.

***

The weekend was spent downing energy drinks at all times of the day. It helped her stay up tremendously. At night she waited for the rest of the house and her girlfriend fell asleep before downing the heart racing beverage. Sunset had noticed Luna keeping an extra watchful eye on her.

The energy was spent drawing. The illustrations were nothing like what she usually did. They involved charcoal scribble like figures, both human and pony. Some grinning, some crying. All in the dark, some lurking and some deformed.

Saturday, Twilight and her spent the day running around town as Sunset’s thought's ran a mile a minute before they switched back to the numbing faze. Twilight would voice her concern only for the redhead to deflect.

Sunday, the drinks didn't work for her. Stupid tolerance. The morning was spent fighting sleep as Twilight massaged her scalp.

“Sunny, you look tired. You should sleep some more.” Her beautiful soothing voice said.

“I want to…”Sunset whispered out.

Twilight kissed Sunset’s forehead, “Then do.”

“But what if someone tries to take me?” Sunset asked with fear evident in her voice.

The lavender skinned girl looked into her eyes, brushing red messy strands from her girlfriend's tired face, “I’ll protect you, no one is going to hurt you.”

Sunset snuggled her head into Twilight's neck, thinking she still had her muzzle to nuzzle into the indigo haired girl's neck, finally allowing herself to sleep.

***

The former unicorn hadn’t woken up until the early evening of that Sunday, downing a large breakfast dinner.

Monday was spent in that familiar hazy numb state.

As the redhead stood in the bathroom during the lunch period, splashing cold water on her face. The water refreshing her eyes and bring a short awareness to her. Sunset Shimmer reached for a power towel, drying off her face.

The door creaked open.

Sunset froze, her heart picking up a moment in paranoia and fear.

‘Don't freak out, Sunset. They are all in jail, there is no reason to be scared.’

The power towel came off of her face as Sunset hesitated to look in the mirror. The redhead almost wished she kept her eyes covered as pure anger filled her ribcage at the sight of the person behind her in the mirror, a distance away.

The redhead smiled at the irony that she had been spending her weeks numb until the sight of a girl with butter yellow skin with pastel pink hair had made her truly feel her first emotion in a week and a half, anger.

“S-sunset, I-I-”

“Stop, don't even try.” Sunset said, throwing the towel away.

“I’m truly am sor- '' Fluttershy tried only to be cut off again.

“No, I don't want nor need your apology. You and I will never be friends again so don't even try it with me.” Sunset said with her voice starting to raise.

“I’m gonna go before I get too mad.” The redhead said, mostly to herself, stomping as much as she could in worn converse that she lazily threw on, the laces barely tied.

The sensitive teen attempted to blink her tears away but failed as a few tears rolled down her cheeks.

“Really, you're crying? Really?” Sunset said angrily, “Dear Celestia, you really are fucking pathetic.”

The long haired girl hid her face behind her curtain of hair as more tears fell.

Sunset scoffed and angrily threw the door open, stomping her way outside, anger bouncing about like a buck ball in her insides.

The redhead paced in circles, clutching her hair in her hands, feeling tears in her eyes now. She knew she fucked up. She knew she took it too far by calling the animal caretaker something so ugly. It was just like what the bully Sunset Shimmer would do.

Sunset’s breaths picked up in short breaths as her walking picked up before she stopped in front of a large tree at the front of the forest behind the school, kicking at as hard as she could.

“Ah! Fuck!” Sunset shouted out in pain, more anger and frustration clouded her as she threw a hard punch at the tree. Sunset hadn't realized her fist sprouted a hot bright yellow flame ball that transported to the tree at contact.

Sunset fell to her knees as she watched the tree light up in flames.

Resting her bottom on top of her ankles, Sunset fell torso forward in sobs. As the sobs subsided, so did the blazing fire on the tree.

Numb again.

The bell had rung signifying class starting again.

Sunset wobbled and swayed as she struggled against the pain in her ribs to stand up.

Shoving her hands into her hoodie pocket, she made her way back across the parking lot that she didn't realize she crossed in the first place and a glint of light caught her side vision.

The amber skinned female walked up to the shining object and her breath caught at the sight of what had caught her attention.

Glass shards. Sharp. Can easily cut flesh.

Sunset bit her lip. She really shouldn't do this.

As she turned away the burnt tree stared back at her. Sunset whipped back around, grabbing the smallest shard, the distressed teen ripped her sleeve down and without a thought and sliced her skin open.

A tremble wracked her body in pain.

Tears stained the road under her as she continued and more and more blood joined the stains.

Author's Note

Well Well Well, the chapter had a promise of a good start but the author ended that quick. Why would they do that?! :flutterrage:

Well because yes, there are promising and happy moments, depression can be quick to make you forget that.

Its a sad day when we get to this point. How will things look up? Can they?

Chapter 26. Reflect and Prosper

Thursday. Four days later. Sunset's mind had stayed in its state. The numbing fog that ceased her rational thoughts as she would sit slumped in her class. The redhead certainly wasn’t paying attention, only staring waiting for the motions to move themselves to and fro of where she needed to be.

Luna had been silent the past days, simply watching the teen. Sunset had caught her watchful dark cobalt eyes tracing her multiple times.

The woman had also made it apparent that she required that the redhead keep her door at least half cracked open, which Sunset hadn’t exactly opposed due to the fear of being alone that now haunted her.

Her bloody habit had no slowing down, locking herself in the bathroom and wearing her extra long sleeved hoodies.

A sudden phone ring jolted Sunset out of her wall watching trance as she sat at her desk.

Sparkes<3 is calling…

The amber skinned female swiped the green icon across the screen, “Hey Sparkes.”

“Hi Sunny-bun! How was your day?” The lavender girl on the other side asked.

Sunset shrugged, realizing that she couldn't be seen, she replied with a bored, “Fine.”

“Oh ok…” silence befell the girls.

“Sunset, you know you can talk to me right?”

‘I’m already a burden.’

“Yeah..” she weakly said.

“Then why don’t you?” A serious tone responded.

“Twilight, I really don’t want to get into it right now.” Sunset replied with frustration building.

“Why not?”

“I don’t have the energy.”

“Why not?”

“You already know, the nightmares keep me up. Again, I don’t want to get into it.” Her tone became snappy.

“Why not?”

“Dear Celestia’s left teat, what are you a filly?” Sunset nipped.

The line stayed silent.

“I’m sorry, Twilight. I didn’t mean to get upset. I'm… just dealing with a lot right now.” The redhead said, rubbing the bridge of her nose.

“It’s okay, I know. I'm sorry for pushing it.” The bespeckled girl said.

“I miss you. I could really use one of your hugs right now.” Sunset said.

“Want me to hitch a ride?” Twilight asked.

Sunset exhaled air out of her nose in amusment, “No, that’s okay.”

It was silent again.

“Hey Sunny?”

“Yea?”

“My love for you is like a concave up function because it’s always increasing.”

Sunset could practically hear the held back laugh as the nerdy female told her joke.

A smirk had quickly turned into a small laugh. Sunset collected herself, “Oh tartarus, you're such a dork Sparkes.”

The girl on the other line giggled, “I mean it though. I hope you know how much I care about you.”

Sunset stayed silent for a moment, “Yeah… I do.”

“Good.”

The girls conversation shifted to their plans to skip the ever doomed friendship games. The studious one of the pair expressed her nervousness and excitement.

An hour later, the two ended the call in preparation for bed.

As the redhead laid down she noticed a small circular metal object. The lip piercing. Sunset wasn’t sure if she would wear it regularly anymore but most definitely sometimes.

A light tap knocking came from her door as the teen snuggled into her blankets.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Luna spoke from the doorway.

Teal eyes peered up at her, “Better tonight then most nights if I’m being honest.”

The dark haired woman nodded and sat on the edge of Sunset's bed, “Are you willing to go to the support group tomorrow?”

The redhead shrugged under her sheets.

A delicate hand brushed red curls from the young female's face, “Well, we’ll take it slow, see how the day goes. I really do care about you, Sunset and I want to help you with working on getting your mental health better. When you're ready to do that I’ll be here.”

Sunset’s eyes filled with tears and nodded her head, “I-I do…I’m trying to get my stuff together, I promise. I’m just not used to acknowledging how bad it's gotten. Whether I've been so lonely that I'm bitter and angry or so de...depressed that I..you know.”

Acknowledging her depression outload was still a difficult thing. The word and it implications were not easy to admit to ones own self, let alone someone else.

Luna nodded, “I know how that it is. It takes a lot and it takes time but you'll get back on your feet or hoofs, which ever you want. You just need to learn to let the past go.”

The line struck a chord in Sunset’s heart. Let the past go.

The redhead nodded and moved to her back, outstretching her arms towards her foster mother. The purple and pale blue haired woman smiled and leaned down accepting the invitation of the girl's hug.

The redhead gripped onto the adult women's night shirt smelling the lavender shampoo of the long wavy hair and feeling her baby bump pressing into Sunset.

After a moment the two pulled apart with Luna placing a motherly kiss on Sunset's forehead, “Good night my flamey.”

“Good night.” Sunset whispered as her lamp shone her room after the main light had been flicked off.

The teen eyes slipped closed in the warmth and safety filling her nerves.

***

“Sunny… wake up.” a soft voice whispered.

A grunt had been the only response.

“Suuunnnyyy…” the voice sang beginning to place kisses on the amber skinned girls neck, starting at under her ear nd leading down to her collarbone.

Sunset opened her eyes at the pleasant feeling, catching the form of her girlfriend, “Sparkes? What are you doing here?”

“You asked me to come over, remember silly?” Twilight said, latching her mouth to Sunset collar bone.

A little moan escaped her, “I did…?”

“Mhmm..” The indigo haired girl hummed with her pony tail falling to the side.

Sunset enjoyed the feeling of her Twilight’s kisses bouncing around her collarbones and up her neck then to her jaw.

“Twilight.” Sunset gasped out as the lavender skinned girl lifted up her shirt and began kissing a trail down Sunsets stomach.

“Does it feel good Sunny?” Twilight’s silky voice whispered.

“Y-yeah…” Sunset's breaths came out heavy in an unusual warm and tingling feeling her human body brought about as she witnessed Twilight’s head move down to in-between her legs.

“Ah!” Sunset yelped out, throwing her head back.

Teal eyes flung open as her dreamed fantasy was revealed. A hand gripped her sheets and another brushed her sweaty hair back as her chest heaved.

“Hot summer sun.” Sunset heaved out. Shifting her head to the side, she noticed her that after her hand had been released from the sheets it was now covered in a bright yellow fire ball, much like the one before. Sunset waved her hand around hoping that would extinguish the magical fire only to meet with more flames. The amber skinned female made an effort to kept her hand from touching anything.

'Calm down Shimmer, it's just like having my horn in Equestria. My magic is emotional.' The next few moments were spent taking breathes to calm down enough till the last bit of fire ashed out.

The redhead wobbled out from her bed making her way to the restroom.

Sunset washed her flushed face after doing her business being weirded out by the wetness brought about.

Gliding the tower rag down her face, Sunset stopped midway, staring at her eyes in the mirror. The bags under her eyes are deep and dark, her skin pale and dull with slightly sunken features.

Sunset sighed, placing the towel back on the sink counter. She pulled her sleeves back analyzing the damage she had done.

Her hand lightly glided over the wounds lining and crisscrossing her arms.

‘How did I let myself get so bad? What would Princess Celestia think? What would Sparkes think? She would be so sad. Both would be.’

Let the past go.

The redhead flicked off the bathroom light and settled back down her bed.

‘That was quite a weird? interesting? dream. Should I bring it up with Sparkes?’

Sunset curled in on herself as she threw her sheets back over her.

The redhead has never put any thought towards human reproduction and what's needed to achieve it. Flash had never pushed it, not that Sunset had allowed for much intimacy anyways. Cuddling and handholding was about as far as it would go, unless when the navy blue haired boy snuck in cheek kisses.

Things are different now. The former unicorn had built a genuine attraction and attachment to the dorky scientist. This was normal, right? In a romantic relationship.

Just rethinking about the vivid dream reheated the in between of her thighs.

‘Stupid human hormones.’ Sunset thought before willing herself back to sleep.

***

Waking up later that morning had been difficult as Sunset slept through her alarms and her human motherly figure had to coax her out of bed.

The redhead could hear the masculine figure in the home laughing at the predicament, something about ‘the queen of non-morning people having found her match’.

Sunset snatched a cup of hazelnut coffee and a honey crisp apple from the fruit bowl as she mumbled her readiness to the other grumpy woman.

The school day had gone by in a blur, in a different way than the former unicorn had become used to.

Her morning had been brightened with a loving text from her Twilight as the caffeine from the coffee began to wake up her nerves.

Classes chugged along smoothly with history just showing a movie on the civil war Amareica had hundreds of years ago. The amount of wars, big and small, this world engaged in was something the amber skinned girl would never understand. Equestria within its many millennia reign had only dealt with a small number of wars, most of which were cold wars. The few bloodsheding wars the equine country did have was kept under raps, Celestia was always hesitant to join fighting and didn’t want her ponies to be subjected to the knowledge of how dangerous other kingdoms could be.

Of course the former Equestrian native only knew about it from when she broke into the restricted section of the Canterlot library after the, third? time.

Math and English flew by as they might have been considered advanced for other students, but for her it was just review.

The redhead wasn’t particularly happy about the fast paced day entirely, she had promised Luna that she would show up to the support group humans were so obsessed with. Mostly she didn’t want to disappoint the woman so she decided she would stick through it.

She shared a couple of genuine laughs during lunch at Trixie and Starlights' antics and Fuchsia Blush’s witty comments.

Sunset now sat in her study hall, bouncing her head lightly to the soft rock entering her ears from her headphones while roughly sketching a portrait of her bespectacled girlfriend showing off that amazing world changing smile.

As the time got closer and closer to the end of the day, nervousness and anxiety peaked causing her leg to bounce at a ferocious rate.

The former unicorn was well aware that she didn’t need to talk or share-not that she could share too much of her past anyways. The fact didn’t help her nerves.

The ringing dismissal bell ripped Sunset from her thoughts and her heart dropped to her stomach, only an hour left.

The redhead threw her things into her back and turned to the classroom exit only to be stopped by a sudden beige object in her face. She jumped back and threw her fists in front of herself in defense. After the initial shock settled, Sunset finally noticed what had been in front of her.

A… Muffin?

A girl with blonde hair, bluish-gray skin and light golden misaligned eyes smiled at her, “Muffin!”

Sunset blinked in confusion, “…yes..?” Why was this girl asking for clarification on what the food is?

The blonde moved the muffin closer to the redhead, “Take it!” She said happily, still holding a wide, friendly smile.

An amber hand lightly grabbed the muffin lightly as surprise and confusion filled her brain, “Thank you..?”

“Have a good rest of the day!” The girl with bubbles on her jeans said before walking out.

Sunset smiled as a mass of her anxiety was replaced with friendly warmth.

The magic wielder threw away the muffin wrapper in the disposable outside her caretaker's office, the door opened and out stepped the very woman, “Are you ready?”

A breath let out in attempt to get the last bit of tension in her chest to leave her, “Ready as I'll ever be..” Sunset answered along with a nod of her head.

***

"Alright fireball, you ready? You think you can head in yourself?" Luna asked parking in front of a boring building.

"First off, fireball? You have know idea how ironic that is and what's up with all these nicknames? Second, ...yeah, yeah I think I can." replied the redhead, grabbing the door handle of the car.

"Yes I know it suits, I noticed the burnt tree at the back of the school and because it's fun." the woman said knowingly.

Sunset blushed and gave nervous giggle, "How do you know its me?"

Luna quirked an eyebrow at her.

Sunset pouted in defeat, "Fine. I'm sorry."

The evening colored woman softened and put a comforting hand on the teens shoulder, "It's alright, though next time your going through something... please come to me. I know your independent and used to relying on yourself but you don't have to do that so much anymore, okay?"

The red head nodded filling warmth in her soul at the fact that the older woman truly cared, "I-I'm trying- or I'm trying to try. I promise, it's just taking me some time."

Luna gave the younger female a warm smile, "That's all I could ask that you do for yourself."

Another affirmative nod from the former unicorn as she opened her car door and headed into the inside of the building.

Sunset entered a make shift lobby and followed signs that lead her to a large gymnasium type room with chairs in a circle. Most where filled and she could see Night Light sitting in a chair next to a sign that said, 'Youth Mental Support'.

The flame haired female took the seat nearest to the exit door, sitting in-between a girl with topaz skin and a mass of messy dark fern hair and another teen with warm gray skin and sage green hair with long bangs that covered one of her eyes.

"Tch, fancy seeing you here." The fern haired female said with a dead voice.

Sunset looked at her with confusion. Did she know this girl? She must go to Canterlot High if this girl knows her.

"Welcome, I'm happy to see you all here." Night started, looking around the group until he met Sunset's eyes and brightened his smile.

"Today I want to use this session as a discussion of staying in the moment and out of the past. I know that the trauma's of past negative afflict us greatly."

Sunset nodded her head along to that. The past has has always felt like a weight on her mind, shoulders and soul. Like everyone is thinking about what she's done in the past. Everyone knows how terrible and mean she used- no, is. The past actions only add to the evidence of that. She hadn't forgot what she did to Fluttershy a few days prior.

"The wonderful thing about the past is it's just that. The past, its an example for us to grow as people and choose how we want to be in our future."

Sunset's heart began to thump as Night Light continued, "Things that can be considered 'evidence' towards reasons to pull the past into the present are a way of enforcing negative thoughts. The amazing thing about the future is change, everything has an opportunity to change-to become better."

It was almost like he was reading her mind. The red head knew he was right. She knew this is what she needed to hear. The past is past. You make a mistake, you learn and grow. Why had it been so hard for her to realize that?

The group continued for an hour longer with Dr.Light's monologue being joined with other teens asking questions of how to move on, how to stay in the moment?

The therapist answered with wisdom of using your surrounding to ground you. Focusing on positives of the past and if their aren't enough then focus on how to make it better for yourself in the future.

Let the past go. For the first time Sunset Shimmer truly felt ready to do so.

Author's Note

Hi :3
I hope you enjoyed, I so excited to write happy and fluffy content for the next chapters until the conclusion :p
Advice, points and feedback is always very appreciated :twilightsmile:

Chapter 27. Warmth

Sunset Shimmer sat atop a lush green hill with the late March breeze blowing through her now clavicle lengthened curls.

Her paint brush gilded dark blue paint onto a canvas, adding the finishing touches to her long time worked painting.

This had been one she was immensely proud of. The navy blue small alicorn gracefully floated in center with the moon, her pegasi feathers carrying her and reflecting the moon's shining light. The sparkling stars in her flowing mane a glittering silver.

“That’s looking really beautiful, Sunny.” The artist's girlfriend commented peeking up from her book to the easel.

“Thanks, Sparkes!” Sunset replied happily, turning back to the lavender skinned girl with a smile, “I’m really proud of this one.”

“You should be.” Twilight smiled back, sitting upright from her laying spot against the tree's trunk.

Sunset turned back to her canvas as she felt two slender arms wrap around her waist and head nuzzle itself in between her shoulder blades.

The two females sat in the embrace for a moment as the wind tousled their hair.

Sunset felt Twilight allow an exhale of relief to leave her, “This is really nice, I know I was nervous about skipping a school event but I’m glad we did it.”

The redhead nodded, “Me too,” she said as she turned her head back looking into those beautiful vibrant violet eyes that sparkled with intelligence and love.

“I’m glad to see you back to yourself. I’ve been worried about you for a long time.” The bookworm said with sincerity.

A spear of sadness and guilt struck Sunset in the chest at the idea of her girlfriend being scared for her, “I know, I’m sorry.”

“You don’t have anything to apologize for, Sunny. You’ve been through a lot, recovery is a long process.” Twilight said, brushing back Sunsets curls.

‘May the Celestial bodies and stars bless this amazing woman.’

Love and happiness drove Sunset's response as she cupped the lavender girls check and deeply kissed her.

After a moment the two pulled away, “I’m tired of feeling the way I have been for so long. I know I’ve fallen into the horrible cycle of self harm and destruction but I’m trying to break from it. I don’t wanna put myself through that anymore. I want to be the partner you can be proud of. Something Luna or my past mentor are proud of.”

Twilight smiled with glossy eyes, “I am proud of you and I’m so happy to call you mine. Trying is all I can ask of you. Sunset please remember that I will always be here for you.”

It was now Sunset’s turn for her eyes to get glossy, “I don't know if it's too early to tell you this but, I-... I love you.”

And she meant it. The love she felt for this human girl that she never would have believed she’d fall for, even if the grand wizard Starswirl came back and told her. This adorkable, scientific bookworm that was meant to be a counterpart of a pony princess was so much more than that.

“I love you too.” Twilight smiled with waterfalls threatening to spill over her eyes.

The redhead fully turned around and dove in for a long intimate kiss. Twilight hooked an arm around Sunset's neck and guided them down. With Sunset now on top, she quickly pulled apart only to reconnect the kiss, turning her head, making it deeper.

Sunset felt the other girl bite her bottom lip, in response she opened her mouth wider allowing Twilight access. The redhead whimpered lightly at the feeling of the shorter girl's tongue.

Lavender hands gripped at her worn leather jacket as their bodies squished together in an attempt to close any distance. They both let out quiet moans as their breasts enter locked.

The two quickly broke apart as the grass suddenly lighting a blaze in a pinkish-red fire.

“Wha.. What?” Twilight heaved out as she breathed heavily.

“Griffon pellets!” Sunset cursed, attempting to pat the flame out, “Sorry! My magic has been having random surges lately.”

“S-surges?” Twilight stammered, fixing her blouse and glasses as her breath returned to normal.

“Yeah..” Sunset said, successfully dispersing what was left of the flame.

“Is that a good or a bad thing?” The scientist asked.

Sunset shrugged, moving to sit criss-crossed, “It depends. My magic, even in Equestria, has always been based on my emotions.”

The ponytail wearer pulled out her notebook and began to take notes.

“Um, are you recording what just happened?” The redhead asked with a blush.

“Yes, magic is very fascinating. I want to learn what I can about it, so please tell me more.” Twilight said, holding her pen ready to write.

“Well, not all unicorns have emotion based magic. It mostly just depends on the type of personality you have. Obviously I'm not very level headed so my magic reacts.” Sunset explained.

Twilight hummed as she wrote it down, “Should we have magic practice lessons? We don't exactly want you to set a building on fire one day.”

“That's actually not a bad idea, Sparkes! I'll have to ask the princess to send some calming magic technique books through the portal. I used to do them with Princess Celestia but obviously I need to brush up on the subject.” The red head replied.

Twilight leaned forward in anticipation, “Unicorns have techniques on calming their magic?”

Sunset nodded, “Yep, there's meditation, herbal remedies and stuff like that. The old unicorn tribe of Pon-Xing were specialists in it.”

“Pon-Xing?”

“Yeah, it's an ancient tribe made of unicorns that looked different from other unicorns caused by the three pony tribe days. I actually have some close heritage to them. My horn was a bit curved compared to others like the Xing unicorns. Now that I think about it, ‘China’ reminds me a bit of the tribe.” Sunset ranted.

“Wonderful! I'm excited to helping you regain control of your magic and witness how it works!” Twilight said, placing a quick kiss to Sunset’s cheek.

The redhead chuckled, laying on her back and placing her hands behind her head, “Yea, I've really missed having my horn and magic, Sparkes. It’ll be fun getting to do some magic stuff again.”

Twilight laid beside her, placing her hands on her tummy, “I can imagine. Wasn’t it your passion in your world?”

Sunset nodded, “It was the very thing I was good at. I had broken a lot of records in many magic academia’s. My best were transfigurations, alchemy, illusions and fire manipulation, as I’m sure you can guess. Though there were lots of others.”

The indigo haired teen poked her fingers together, “I wanna learn magic.” She said in a pouty voice.

Sunset chuckled, “I promise as soon as you get some magical powers, I’ll help you out with that.”

Twilight flipped over, laying her head on Sunset's chest, “I’ll hold you to it.”

The redhead nodded with a smile in response.

The two layed in an embrace for several minutes before Twilight noticed the time, “It’s almost four, they must have finished the games an hour or so ago, wanna head back to your place?”

Sunset sat up reaching to begin packing her stuff, “Sure thing.”

Collecting their things the two walked hand and hand through the park and to the red motorcycle.

***

“Surprise!” A symphony of voices announced.

The former unicorn stood stunned for a moment as she heard her girlfriend giggling behind her.

Before her stood her foster family along with her friends at the dining table with a large round Orange cake with red and yellow flowers decorating the top and surrounded the statement, ‘Happy Birthday Sunset!’ Similar red round and yellow sun shaped balloons filled the area with a small stack of presents.

Tears pricked at teal eyes, “H-how did you?”

“Never underestimate your auntie Pinkie Pie in finding out birthdays!” The curly haired girl said, placing her chubish arm around the redhead.

The nightly shaded woman lightly chuckled at the party planner as she walked over to Sunset placing a party hat onto a flame colored head, “Happy Birthday, fireball!”

Two pairs of arms found their ways around Sunset, “Happy Birthday!” Trixie and Starlight exclaimed in unison.

“You're a fool, Sunset Shimmer, if you truly thought you could keep such a momentous occasion from Trixie!” The illusionist said with pretend offense.

Sunset giggled and whipped at her cheeks, “I hadn’t meant to keep it. I just haven’t thought or cared about my birthday in a long time.”

“Well that’s about to change! Come on, I got games I know you’ll love!” Pinkie exclaimed as confetti shout out from behind her.

The festivities for the party carried on without a hitch, the attendees engaged in many rounds of games, including an intense battle of chess between the party star and her girlfriend.

Tried with all of Sunsets' might, the lavender girl ended up claiming the victory in the end.

“Alright, Fireball, are you ready for some presents?”

The redhead beamed and nodded.

Elated, Sunset let her inner child have its moment as she -attempted- to open the wrapping with some dignity.

Trixie had wrapped, in a blue and silver starred paper, a book, Arcane 101, Practical Magic; in which Sunset beamed brighter, as magic has always been her passion and true talent she now has the opportunity to learn of human magic, even though it being a small amount and secretive in this world.

Starlight presented a tiny crocheted sweater for Ray the gecko, along with a larger one to fit Sunset. Fuchsia and Lavender gave the redhead new guitar shiner and strings, the expensive one's that would give her instrument a nice crisp sound.

Pinkie Pie was practically buzzing as Sunset opened her bagged presents, that being the redheads favorite candy, strawberry sour patch kids, and a white unicorn with a red mane and a glittery golden horn, “Isn’t she super cute! I thought she kind of looked like you with the hair! And the fact you're both unicorns!” The pink teen said excitedly.

“She’s super cute, pinks!” Sunset confirmed with happy warmth in her voice.

“What are you gonna name her?!” The curly haired female asked.

Sunset looked back to the stuffed unicorn, taking into account its glittering horn and hoofs, “Princess Glitter Butt,” she said decidedly.

Twilight let out a giggle along with the others snickers and Pinkies laugh. Luna rolled her eyes despite her smile.

The past years she spent in this world were even lonelier days then what she had already been used to in Equestria. The former unicorn would just do anything not to think about it, spending her time plotting as she did in the past. In Equestria, Princess Celestia made the annual celebration a happy one with the two spending the day together in the palace garden with cake and hoof-made presents from the solar goddess.

This time though, in the moment, she sat happily surrounded by friends and a family that actually loved and wanted her. She wasn’t just a pony or person that was just a student.

She’s a loved one.

***

Rainbow Dash shoved her hands into her pockets as she entered a cold room with even colder metal chairs and divided tiny desks with glass walls splitting half way of the metal table.

“Wait here, prisoners will enter in a minute.” A cop told her.

Her nerves burned with anticipation, anxiety and anger. How could someone she knew be so incredibly cruel?

True, she had made mistakes but nothing topped what Gilda had done.

Rainbow just had to know why. She had to know what took over her past friend.

A large buzz sounded in the room and a metal door on the other side of the glass opened revealing the buff female.

“Dash… should’ve guessed.” Her gruff voice said bitterly. She was a bit muffled due to the glass.

Gilda sat heavily in the seat and gave a hard look to the sky blue skinned female before picking up the phone on the wall.

“Gilda.” Rainbow said, her voice shaking with anger as she gritted her teeth, “How could you?”

The felon rolled her golden eyes, “How could I what?”

“Don’t act stupid! You know exactly what I’m talking about!”

“Wait the whole Shimmer revenge thing? Heh, yeah I might have gotten caught in the end but it was worth it.” Gilda said with a disgusting glint in her eye.

“The fuck?! How do you not have any remorse?! You tortured her!” Rainbow exclaimed, standing a bit in her seat.

“Remorse? Wow, crash, that's a big word for you. And don’t act like you were any better.” Gilda grumbled back.

“What?” Rainbow snarled with anger punching her chest.

“You're the one who started her spiral. You abandoned her and not to mention you physically assaulted her too when you stuffed her into that locker.”

“T-that’s not the same! And I’ve apologized and most importantly I regret it!” Rainbow countered.

“Please you basically did the same. Abandoning that ‘poor lonely girl’ when she had no one else and you knew it. I’ve never seen someone go from tyrant bitch to a suicidal snowflake so fast.”

Rainbow's grip on the dirty black phone had grown so tight it could rival a boa constrictor with her knuckles turning white.

“And no, I don't regret it. I don’t regret letting my boys get to do what they want, even when she screamed. It made me laugh at how pitiful she was.”

The prisma haired female's face switched to one of horror and disgust, “Y-you- what?” Her voice came out breathless at the implication of Gilda’s words.

Once again she received an eye roll, “Also don’t regret getting to beat her face in and getting to see her fight hunger and try to sleep. She tried so hard to be strong. She tried so hard not to cry or show pain. That made it feel better. Every punch and kick I gave her I got to watch her break a bit more and more.” Her gravely voice said with a wicked glee.

“What did she ever do to deserve that?” Rainbow asked, holding back tears.

“She took you away from me. We’ve known each other since we were kids. You then found those other girls in middle school. Sunset Shimmer broke you guys apart, I was thankful for that, then she got you guys back together and she had the audacity to join!” Gilda said, beginning to raise her voice.

“Princess Twilight was the one to bring us back together. We became friends with Sunset because we promised the princess.” Rainbow defended.

Gilda let out a short laugh, “There it is. You never really wanted to be her friend. You were waiting for an excuse to get rid of her.”

“I- that’s not true!”

“Maybe you didn’t do it consciously but it was still you who made the problem worse and refused to give her the light o day.” Gilda pointed at the girl on the other side of the glass.

Rainbow hung her head, searching for a response.

“Second thing, the princess girl might have brought you guys back together but it was Sunset who kept it up. That manipulative bitch was the one that got to join your little group. While I got left behind all because your friends couldn’t handle me.” Gilda said with venom.

“That’s not true! I wanted you to be with us! I wanted all of my friends to get along! But you choose to stay mean. You chose that gang over me. You can’t blame me for not wanting to stay in that lifestyle, I wasn’t getting dragged down to it too.” Rainbow said, her voice going from infuriated to a watery weak.

“I wasn’t raised the pansy way, Dash. All I wanted was for you to be with me, yet you never really cared, you put others above me and left me behind. After that I had nowhere else to turn.” Gilda claimed.

Rainbow looked at Gilda dumbfounded, the pieces coming together, “Why did you just want it to be us?”

Glinda trembled, her fist visibly shaking as it laid on the table, “I was- am in love with you.”

Silence.

Rainbow Dash closed her eyes in thought and brought in a deep breath, letting it go she felt the tension leave her. Gilda had made her choice. A year and a half ago, in that time being in that stupid fight with her friends, she joined that gang Gilda had when she was young. Rainbow knew how it was to feel you have nowhere else to turn to other than that. It was different now, when Rainbow rejoined her friends she tried to give Gilda an out. Pinkie threw them a party and Gilda just couldn’t control herself. Bursting out in random anger at small things, punching a hole in Pinkie Pies wall and making threats. No matter how Rainbow tried to convince and help her to be better, the rough female just wouldn’t.

“Gilda, I tried, I really did. Even after what you did at the party, the girls were still willing to give you a second chance-“

“I don’t want to be friends with your little snowflakes.”

“The only one here who sounds like a snowflake to me is you. You gave up. You choose to not change. It's not mine or Sunset's fault. You made your choice of putting yourself in this position, so live with it instead of blaming others.” With that Rainbow slammed the phone back into the wall leaving Gilda at the booth with a baffled look on her face.

***

Sunset laid out on the couch with her tummy full of cake and her head in her girlfriend's lap. Trixie and Starlight sat cuddled and asleep on the rugged floor with the popcorn bowl. Pinkie Pie was not too far from them, laying on her stomach, watching the tv and the twins sat in the two comforters also asleep.

Trixie being oh so funny as she is, decided to put in a movie before anybody had a chance to decline. The movie so far had been about a pink unicorn princess who lost a magical rainbow and now had to find her way back home and the others also tried to find her. Funny enough that filly unicorn had also been named Rarity and oddly sounded a little bit like a certain purple and green baby dragon. Pinkie Pie and Twilight had giggled at the movie reveal while the others rolled their eyes. Sunset wore a smirk that she hid from the others.

Sunset felt delicate fingers stroking through her hair, “Are you having a good birthday?” The lavender skinned female whispered.

The redhead nodded her head, “It's been amazing. It’s ironic since I had forgotten about it.”

Twilight nodded, “I remember my eighteenth birthday. It wasn’t quite as lively, just the family and a cake.”

Sunset sat up, “You're already eighteen?”

The indigo haired girl nodded with a smile.

“When?” Sunset asked bemused.

“Not long before I met you, my birthday is Christmas Day.” Twilight clarified.

“I can’t believe you're older than me!” Sunset whisper yelled, only to briefly pause in thought, “In this world at least.”

Twilight quirked an eyebrow.

“Well I came to this world when I was seventeen in Equestria but when I came through the portal I was significantly younger, like seventh grade young.” Sunset explained.

“At this point I guess I don’t really have an age, This world's time moves a lot slower than my world. It’s been six years for me that I’ve been here but for Equestria it’s been close to forty.” Sunset said with a twinge of sadness for her original body being lost.

Twilight sucked in a sharp breath, “So, what does that mean for your body in your home world?”

Sunset shrugged, “I don’t know, my body could either remember its age or just be paused… Does that gross you out?”

The bespectacled female shook her head, “No. I have to admit, it’s a bit weird but in this world you're a freshly eighteen year old and if in your world you're a fifty something old pony I’m sure you’ll still be hot.”

Sunset laughed, “Dear Celestia, I don’t even want to think about that.”

The two settled back into a cuddle reentering the movie as a somber duet between two unicorns played.

The redhead's ears pricked up at the sound of the front door opening. Her heart couldn’t help but pick up at not knowing who walked in.

Her foster mothers voice greeting the person who entered allowed Sunset’s heart to return to its normal pace.

The very woman entered the arch way of the living room with her older sister stopping behind her with a festive bag in hand.

“Principal Celestia?” Sunset asked, as audibly as she could.

The woman waved with a gentle smile that held a weight of guilt to it. Luna waved the young woman over.

The redhead stood up gently, her hand lingering in Twilight’s before she maneuvered around the sleeping girls- now noticing that her pink curly haired friend had also fallen asleep.

The three moved into the kitchen in order to allow a conversation without disturbing the slumbering.

The nightly woman patted the tall women's shoulder before exiting the room.

“Principal? Is everything alright?” Sunset asked.

“Yes. Yes, I just wanted to say happy birthday and give my apologies.” Celestia said.

“Oh…” Sunset scratched the back of her neck.

Celestia brought in a deep breath, “I hope you know that I truly am sorry for how I handled the cyber situation. I'm also sorry this apology is long overdue. I suppose even as an adult I make mistakes and need time to build courage.” Celestia let out a weak laugh.

The flame haired girl shook her head, “I never blamed you… It hurts but I get it. With everyone else in the school and my past it's hard to know.”

“No, Luna knew better than me. She understood your stance and what you were going through, I on the other hand was ignorant. I hate that I failed in my role as a principal. I’m sorry, truly Sunset Shimmer.” The woman lowered her head in sincerity.

Tears built in Sunset’s, something about seeing not only her principal but a counterpart of her first motherly figure princess apologize so meaningfully to her had been something that meant so much to the former unicorn.

Sunset engaged the woman in a hug, “Thank you. I forgive you. I’m learning to let go of the past and this..this helps.”

Celestia hugged the girl back, “It’s an important thing to do. Would you like to open your present?”

“Oh jeez, I never realized how fun yet awkward it is.” Sunset said, backing away and handing her hand out as Celestia handed her the bag and giggled, “It doesn't get easier.”

“Wonderful news.” Sunset deadpanned.

The redhead reached into the bag finding a large container of chocolate covered strawberries and a small red velvet box. The redhead opened the box to find a necklace with a circular pendant with her cutie mark inside it.

“Principal Celestia…this is so beautiful.” Sunset said with teary eyes and a watery smile.

The principal offered a warm smile, “I'm glad you like it, it was Lu Lu’s advice.”

Said woman poked her head around the corner, “I heard my name?”

The two looked at the purple and blue haired woman curiously.

“Have you been there the whole time?” Sunset asked amused.

Luna stepped into the kitchen opening the chocolate strawberry container, “Not the whole time, but I got a craving for strawberries.”

The principal and former unicorn looked at each other before giggling.

Author's Note

Hiiii, sorry its been a minute. I had fun writing this chapter though and I hope you had fun reading it!
As for anyone wonder why Rarity wasn't at the part that will be explained later.

Any advice, concerns and critique's are welcome and apricated ^_^/

Chapter 28. Why Are You Runnin'?

The early April wind danced and twirled through the forest as a magical flurry of golden shimmering flames joined the air. Sunset Shimmer sat crossed cross with her hand folded together in her lap and her eyes closed.

“That's it Sunny-bun! You're doing excellent! Remember to allow the air to lead your magic to you and keep your mind clear of any negatives.” A sweet like honey voice cheered on.

Sunset smiled at her girlfriends enthusiastic support. A surgery warmth filled her body and flew through her nerves causing a sudden pulse radiating from her soul. The flame maned girl felt the pleasant magic transform her human ears to equine ones on the top of her head, along with her hair extending to imitate a tail and a goldenrod horn in the middle of her forehead.

“Oh my stars! Oh my stars!” Twilight’s voice sang excitedly.

Sunset opened her eyes to find the indigo haired girl bouncing her legs up and down like she was running in place with high knees as she held an Equestrian magic book, “I got that on film, Sunny!”

Twilight turned around, her ponytail swishing behind her. She shut off the camera sitting on a stack of books, the blinking red light returning to nothingness.

The scientist turned back around with her notebook and pen ready, “How did that feel before your transformation?”

Sunset half paid attention to the question as she lit a brilliant yellow, near white, fireball in the palm of her hand and watched with a satisfied smile at the dancing flames, “Tingly and warm.”

“Does that not burn your hand?” Twilight asked in awe, leaning forward as if she wanted to touch the fireball.

The former unicorn shook her head, “No, it's warm but in a good way.”

Pencil scratching against paper was all to be heard, aside from crackling flames.

“How do your new limbs feel? The horn and ears?” Twilight asked, still leaning forward in anticipation.

Sunset smiled, “Good, it feels normal for me. I should admit that for the years I’ve spent as a human, I’ve had phantom pains for my horn.

“Really?!” The lavender skinned female asked like an excited child.

The redhead giggled, “Yeah, I’ve missed it. I wonder if I can do telekinesis and other spells like I used to when I was a unicorn in Equestria.”

A sqwee of excitement emitted from the other girl, “I'll write that down to try and experiment with for next time!”

As Twilight continued to write in her note book, Sunset tossed and spun around the ball of flame.

“What were you thinking about to trigger your pony up?” Twilight inquired, pushing up her glasses.

“You. Our Friends. More specifically, Trixie's show last night. That was fun, Starlight being her assistant has helped Trixie's magic and confidence alot.” Sunset smirked, throwing her flame up and down like a ball.

Twilight tapped her chin with her pencil, “That reminds me. How come your school knows who I am?”

Sunset paused, eyes widening, “What do you mean?”

“Well, a couple of your peers came up and said hi to me at the show and not just because I was with you but more like they already knew who I was. There's also when I went to your school and everybody knew me.” Twilight clarified.

“Oh, well you know how a princess sent us these unicorn magi- Wait, when did you go to Canterlot High?” Sunset asked, closing her fist, dispelling her fireball.

The teen genius tapped her fingers together, “It- it was when you went… missing. I kind of took the investigation into my own hands and went to your school in search of your foster mother since you said she worked there.” Twilight said quickly, all in one breath.

Sunset would be lying if she said she was surprised her Twilight would do such a thing. The mention of her time missing put a damp in her mood as memories flooded to the forefront of her mind.

A lavender hand cupped her cheek and whipped a stray tear away with her thumb, “I’m sorry, do you want to talk about it?”

The amber skinned female shook her head, “No, no, it’s okay. I guess I'm still sensitive about… that. Anyways, the reason everyone ‘knows’ you is a long story.”

The bookworm leaned forward with a smile and bright curious eyes.

Sunset sat up and took a deep breath, “Basically when I was head tyrant of my school, I stole an artifact from my home and the owning princess followed me and united the school together to fight against me and tore down my top school bitch position. I don’t like to admit it anymore but I used to be pretty sour about it. That princess was your counterpart from my world, so when you went to my school everyone assumed you were Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight stared at her with wide yet thoughtful eyes before blinking and pushing up her glasses, “Oh, heh, that’s… weird.”

Sunset smirked and raised an eyebrow, “You being a magical pony princess in another world is weirder than dating a magical unicorn from another world?”

The lavender skinned girl shrugged, “Well I suppose I just don’t see myself in a position like that, I’ve never been interested in politics.”

The redhead nodded, “The princess might have never been either until she gained ascension.” Sunset signed, “That’s who sent the books through the portal, sorry I didn't really tell you. I was kind of nervous.. well more nervous to tell the Princess, I'm not exactly sure how she'll take us. Me and her have kind of become like sisters of some sort. ”

“Do.. you talk to the Princess Twilight often?”

Sunset brought her Twilight in for an embrace, “At least once a week, like I said, she’s a good friend.” Sunset pulled away cupping the other female's cheeks, “You on the other hand, Sparkes, are my best friend and the only Twilight Sparkle that could have such a strong hold on my small heart.”

Twilight's cheeks turned red and she let out a small giggle, “And you're the only Sunset Shimmer for me. Also don't call yourself the B word or that you have a small heart cause that's certainly not true.”

The former unicorn smirked, “Yes ma'am. It's cute that you got a little jealous though. Do I need to remind you why you never should be?”

Lavender turned rosy as the scientist's cheeks grew hotter, “Maybe…”

Sunset chuckled before placing her mouth on Twilight's in a deep kiss.

***

Monday morning showcased Sunset Shimmer walking down her school celebrating winning hallway's with heavy combat booted footsteps as classic rock played loudly in her spiked headphones.

The redhead opened her locker door with her foot, which now sat close to the principal's office in camera view, and took a bite of her morning strawberry jelly filled bagel.

The electric guitar began its solo causing Sunset to bump her head along.

It was early in the morning and the halls were vacant waiting for more students to busy them in the next coming minutes. With time to waste and privacy, Sunset removed her laptop from her bag, and sat on the floor in front of her locker. She opened the device before logging in and beginning to chip away at her due book report.

The amber skinned girl moved one of the ear muffs back, just in case.

Only five minutes managed to pass by as Sunset typed away before soft footsteps could be heard coming down the adjacent hall. Her natural equine instincts kicked in and allowed for her free ear to stay focused as the light steps tapped down the hall.

Eventually the source turned the corner coming face to face, revealing a butter yellow skinned girl with long curtain pink hair and dark bagged eyes.

Those dull cyan eyes widen, as she stood frozen in place, at the sight of the former unicorn before quickly turning on her heel and running back down the hall she came from.

Sunset sighed a scratched the back of her head as guilt filled her stomach. Despite what the two went through and what the animal whisper had done, the redhead still felt bad for the meanness she showed Fluttershy the other week. Sunset was upset with herself that she had fallen back into that mean bitter state, even if it was just for a moment. Maybe apologizing would help not only her but also the shy girl, after noticing her disheveled over sized sweater, hair and dark eyes.

Not to get herself wrong though, Sunset still had a strong sore spot for the shy female. Lying and having her Ray taken away over petty internet drama, leaving the red head alone and in the darkest state she's ever reached, would never be forgotten.

As more students began to flood in Sunset got up and gathered what she needed for her next three classes.

***

Lunch had passed by, but not with out chaos. Trixie made sure to put on a whole new show after the success of her gig as used her magic to turn chocolate milk to fireworks and turning every inanimate object into teacups, whilst shouting, "teacup!",... so, fixing that was 'fun.'

Though her human mothers deadpan and frosty glare had made her laugh along with Starlight's frantic attempts to stop Trixie's magical tiraid. The twins had simply continued to sit at the table as if nothing was going on. At least Pinkie Pie had thoroughly enjoyed the chocolate milk rain.

As Trixie 'helped,' if sitting on top of the table, while practicing wands and card tricks counts as helping, with the now chocolate milk covered cafeteria, other students decided to join the clean along side Sunset and Starlight. This included, Flash Sentry, even though he still was bit reluctant to interact with Sunset, which lead to the redhead giving him a gentle smile and thanks, which seemed to brighten the guitarist and he smiled back brightly. Four out of the five past element virtues also gave in their help. Rainbow Dash kept to herself, not without snippy comments to Trixie about her 'helping' the chaos she caused. Sunset certainly hadn't unnoticed Fluttershy's sudden absence, as the girl had been sitting at the lunch table until now.

***

Sunset flipped the page of her text book in the library during her study hall. She caught herself lightly humming the tune of the most recent song she had been working on.

Sunset had taken to sitting on the second floor. It was a comfortingly quiet and lonesome environment that helped her study. Thanks to the Celestia damned topic of History, she actually had to.

The library doors opened as a new student slipped inside the already near vacant library. The gentle treading foot steps were easily recognizable. Her suspicions were confirmed as she looked toward the shy female gently making her way up towards the flight of stairs with hands held to her chest.

The redhead decided to turn back to her text book. The pastel girl had already shown fear to the possibility of being close to Sunset.

'Best to mind my own business. I don't want to freak her out more.' A spike of guilt bit at her heart. In response Sunset sighed and tapped her pencil against her notebook. 'Should I felt bad? What she did to me was worse. Then again I bullied her for years before. What would Twilight do?' Sunset lightly giggled as a crooked smile bloomed on her face. 'Probably just talk things out and say, 'be true to yourself!'

A light gasp was heard to the left of her. Sunset didn't need to know who it was, so she simply sent a quick side eye before returning to her page, hearing the pitter patter of footsteps.

***

The school bell had rang minutes prior. The redhead waited for the halls to clear in her human mothers office, munching on a small pack of strawberries.

Deciding the halls were clear enough Sunset bid her mother farewell, feeling giddy to hop on her motorcycle to head to her girlfriends house. It hadnt even been twenty four hours yet but that didnt matter. The scientist always uplifted Sunset that nothing could ever much. Except Ray, and maybe the Tickle Fruit game...

Brisking down the halls with a pep in her step after gathering her bag and home work, the amber skinned female suddenly slowed down noting an open locker, one that the girl who had been avoiding her for so long stood at with the door covering her face.

As a sniffle could be heard. Sunset bit her bottom lip before walking up to the locker and lightly tapping on it.

Fluttershy made a sharp gasp before slightly closing the locker door to see who had tapped on it.

"S-sunset! I- I-"

The red head held up a hand, seeing the fear and guilt swimming in Fluttershy's eyes, "No need. I just wanted to say I'm sorry for what I said to you the other week. I was in a bad place and that wasn't fair to you. Try not to take it personally."

Sunset began to walk off before the other girl could give a proper reaction.

"Wait! P-please."

Sunset turned around, looking at the female, seeing her composer emit, confusion, relief and still guilt, "I should be the one to apologize," tears began to trail down her cheeks, "Nothing in the world can ever really tell you how sorry I am, Sunset. What I did to you the worst thing I- someone could ever do and it caused you- you to- to..."

Sunset kept quiet, simply staring sadly at the other girl. Eventually she composed herself and continued, "I'm sorry, I hurt you so badly, that I almost caused the end of your life. I know we won't be friends ever again but I hope you can forgive me someday."

The former bully took a deep breath before walking up the Fluttershy and placing a hand on the taller girls shoulder, noticing her flinch, "We've both done some shitty things to each other, but the good thing about the past is that it is, truce?"

Sunset smiled removing her hand and holding it out. Fluttershy stared at her hand for a moment before giving a water smile and grabbing Sunset's hand with both of her own and gave a vigorous nod of her head with tears on strolling down her face now bouncing into the air.

Author's Note

If you get the reference of the chapter title, you get a cookie and we're friends now.

Chapter 29. Heated and Magic

The clicking and tapping of a game controller accompanied by a book page flip sounded the air of the second story of the house.

Sunset sat back on the couch with her legs across her girlfriend's lap as she pursed her lips in concentration- and annoyance, towards her games mission.

“Are you winning, babe?” Twilight's voice piped up as she flipped her page.

“Eh, this is boss, Tirek, is dumb hard.” Sunset said, sticking her tongue out.

“Your grammar in that sentence was atrocious.” The bookworm said as she looked up with a lifted eyebrow at the flame haired girl.

“Uh huh.” More tapping of buttons filled the air.

The lavender skinned female sighed, laying her book opened, pages down on the coffee table, returning to her spot to stare at Sunset.

The image of Sunset’s concentrated face from the side filled the bespeckled girl's vision. Twilight still was baffled at the beauty of the young woman, with her almond shaped teal eyes, round nose that was sprinkled with the lightest red freckles, and round, plump lips- that are so very kissable, not to mention. The perfectly smooth and soft sun kissed colored skin, that truly radiates the golden hour of the sun's fall. The young scientist sometimes couldn't help but wonder how she gained someone so beautiful, and gentle. Yes, snarky, witty and sarcastic, but kind, thoughtful, empathetic and always putting others before herself.

Twilight scooted forward and placed a longer than normal kiss on Sunset's cheek.

The other girl chuckled, “Everything okay, Sparkes?”

“Mhh hmm, I was just admiring your beauty.” Twilight said sweetly, moving back to her own space.

Sunset blushed and sent her eyes toward the attractive female sitting beside her. A smirk grew on her face, “Oh yeah? You like what you see that much, huh?”

Twilight put on a sly smile, half lidding her eyes as she scooted up the Sunset resting her head on the others shoulder, “Oh you already know I do.”

A tongue flicked out, catching a taste of the place where a golden ear met the jaw.

Sunset shuddered at the feeling as she started getting clumsy with her game controls.

Sunset bit on the bottom of her lip in an attempt to hold back a groan as nibbles and sucking motions were committed to the top of her neck.

As the feeling of Twilight’s action’s got more intense, the redhead paused her game and moved forward to put her controller down, at the same time the indigo haired female made her way into her lap, straddling Sunset’s hips and connecting her mouth to the under of Sunset’s jaw.

A quiet moan escaped the redhead. Sunset brought the other girl up and connected their mouths in a deep kiss.

Quiet whimpers escaped them both as tongues began to explore. Sunset hands began to move down the small framed back, eventually reaching her rear and cupping.

Twilight’s fingers gripped scarlet curls as she moaned into Sunset’s mouth. Involuntarily her hips began to move, “Su-sunset..ah..”

Sunset’s hands wandered under the waistband of Twilight leggings and groped the smaller females read with full skin contact. Twilight’s head was sent back as she gritted her teeth to keep her moans to herself, rocking her hips faster.

Her once lavender face was now a dark red in a blush as the inbetween of her legs burned.

“Sparkes.. Are you okay?” Sunset whispered.

Twilight could only nod as she grinded.

“Do.. you wanna keep going?” Another whisper, this time nervously, asked.

Twilight caught onto the nervousness in the other females voice and slowed to a stop, panting, she readjusted her glasses, “S-s-sorry, I-I got a bit carried away.”

“N-no, i-it’s okay. I, um, just figured we probably shouldn’t be out in the open if you wanted.. to.. you know, f-finish.” Sunset said, with a blush also coating her cheeks.

“Girl’s! Lunch is ready!” Luna’s voice yelled from the bottom of the steps.

Twilight swallowed air, “Well, that's our answer, we should get lunch.” The lavender skinned female removed herself from Sunset’s lap, standing up and fixing her disheveled self.

Sunset stood too, doing the same while nodding.

“J-just give me a moment to fix myself up, meet you downstairs?’ Twilight said, moving towards the bathroom. Sunset smiled and nodded making her way down the steps.

***

A few hours later the two girls walked hand and hand, with Sunset sipping on a strawberry milkshake and Twilight licking on a mint cone.

Teal eyes wandered over to the other girl's mouth and observed as her delicate tongue slipped out and licked upwards as the light green cream built on her tongue. Sunset flicked her eyes away, feeling heat built up in her body and on her face.

The memories of their earlier… exploration, did not help calm the fire hot storm.

“So, Sunnybun, does your school have anything coming up..?” Twilight asked, beginning to reach the cone.

“Mhh, not that I can think of.” Sunset replied, not giving much thought.

The indigo haired girl pursed her lips, “Oh really, no.. I don't know… dances?”

Suddenly the question made sense, Sunset let out a small chuckle, “I guess there's the spring fling at the end of the week.”

Twilight suddenly jumped in front of her with an innocent smile, fluttering her eyes,
“That sounds like fun!”

“I guess… how did you know about it?”

The scientist rubbed the back of her neck with a shy giggle, “I remember seeing posters for it when I went to your school.”

Sunset nodded, sipping on her milkshake with uninterest.

Twilight moved out of the path and began walking again with Sunset before frowning, “Did you not want to go with me?” she whispered, nervous of the answer.

Sunset sighed, “It’s not like that Sparkes. I’m.. nervous to show up to any dances after what happened last time. I skipped the winter ball and I had planned on doing the same with this.”

The other girl nodded, “That makes sense.”

Sunset placed an arm around her shoulders, “We can go to your schools dance if you want.”

Twilight let out at a tiny scoff, “My school barely has any dances. We have homecoming and prom but only seniors and juniors are permitted to those. Homecoming passed and prom isnt for another couple of months. I was just hoping now that I can have… a date, we could do something fun like that. I don't want you to be uncomfortable, though.”

“I- we,” Sunset ook a deep breath, “We can go to the Spring Fling, together. I’m sure Trixie had plans to make me go anyway.”

Twilight's eyes light up, “Really?”

Dear Celestia, those sweet eyes and bright smile can break Sunset so easily.

The former unicorn smiled and nodded, “Sure thing, Sparkes. That gives us a little over a week to get whatever.”

Twilight's steps now held excited mini skips, “We can get dresses and little accessories that match!”

“Yeah and the whole school can stare at us…” Sunset said quietly out of the side of her mouth. The former bully found it ironic that there was once a time where she thrived at the other students staring at her. Now days it just annoyed her.

The tiny skips returned to the normal walking pace, “I’m sorry Sunnybun, I usually don’t care so much about school events like this but.. I guess with this it’s different cause I get to experience it with you.

Sunset stopped next to a trash can throwing away her now empty cup before placing a kiss on top of an indigo head, “I get it. I'm happy to go only because I get to be with you.”

“Really?” There was that beautiful bright smile and eyes back.

Sunset smiled with contentment running through her veins, “Really.”

***

The redhead stood behind her girlfriend as she unlocked her front door.

Upon entering the house a purple and green cocker spaniel puppy jumped up and down excitedly at the two girls.

Sunset bent down to pet and play with the puppy as Twilight giggled.

“Mom, we’re home!” The lavender skinned girl announced.

Twilight Velvet appeared through the doorway, wiping her hands clean on a kitchen rag, “Wonderful, I’m getting ready to start dinner now.”

Sunset stood up, “Mind if I help? I’ve been trying to get more into cooking.”

The woman smiled, showing off where Sparkes got hers, “Of course not, dear, that would be lovely. Twily, care to join?”

Twilight shook her head left to right, “I’m gonna go check for any new readings in the lab.”

Sunset smirked, “You mean shack?”

The young scientist glared, “No!” She said before walking out the backdoor as her mother and girlfriend giggled.

As Twilight entered her LAB, she removed her white coat from the hanger on the wall, putting it on and turning her ponytail into a bun. Her equipment hummed to life as she powered it on, many screens shining with information.

A long piece of paper hanging from a printer caught the girl's attention. Curiosity led her feet as she observed the paper's contents. This filled her with confusion as it held red wavelengths..from her -newly named- E.M.R.D., aka, Equestrian Magic Reading Detector. According to Sunset’s knowledge only she has Equestrian magic now, so why is the reader detecting magic when Sunset hadn't been using it in the time it was printed? Unless she had and just had yet to mention it.

Suddenly a knock came at her door, “Sparkes?”

Twilight opened the door, “Sunset! I actually have something to show you.” She began walking back to the readings.

“Oh, yeah? I’ve got something for you too.” Sunset said almost in a daze as she stared at her phone.

The bespeckled girl ripped away the readings, bringing them to the taller female, “Look! There's been some readings from my E.M.R.D.! It's a significant amount of magic! Did it come from you? That's more than normal, if so!”

Teal eyes looked up at her finally with an unreadable emotion in her eyes and she shook her head. Instead of verbally responding the former unicorn simply held her phone up to Twilight’s face.

Looking at what the screen held, Twilight lightly gasped. A picture of Trixie and Starlight Glimmer with horns, equine ears, and extended hair and an electric guitar sitting on Trixies hip as Starlight stood in front of a piano.

The two astonished females made eye contact with each other with wide eyes.

“Holy stars!”

“Holy stoned cockatrice!”

They yelled in unison.

Author's Note

Hiii jeez it’s been a minute

Sorry this is a bit shorter, thyn has been a bit busy. Also yes I did slip in a meme..

Chapter 30. Magical Shots Fired

On a Monday afternoon, Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle stood side by side with opened mouths in shock at the sight before them.

After receiving the picture on Sunday night of the two with new magical limbs, an emergency friend meeting was called, with instruments required. So, here at Canterlot High after school hours in the music hall, stood the twins with their sound boards, Trixie with her electric guitar and Starlight at the grand piano, all were adorned with new equine features. Sunset almost wanted to laugh at the fact that every girl had a horn on their head now. Just a group of unicorn girls jamming out…

After the shock settled in, Twilight got to work with bombarding questions, “What does this mean? How does it feel? How did you gain this? How did this happen? Sunset, explain!”

Sunset put her hands up in defense, “I’m not entirely sure sparkes, Equestrian magic kinda does whatever it wants.”

Twilight went to retort before being interrupted, “Isn't it obvious! The Great and Powerful Trixie is just that great and powerful! It’s clear the elements realized their mistake and gave magic to the true beholders!” Trixie practically shouted.

Sunset deadpanned, “Uh huh.”

The inquisitive Scientist looked at Sunset, her eyes asking for the truth.

Starlight piped up, offering a hypothesis, “Well those girls that were friends with Sunset before had these- what…horse? power’s right?”

“Pony.” Sunset corrected.

“Right.. So what does that mean for us?” Starlight asked.

Sunset shrugged, “Like I said, equestrian magic, in this world, is an anomaly. I haven't had much of an experience with how it works, other than my own magic. Which will be different from yours, I'm guessing.”

Twilight tapped her chin, beginning to pace, “Those last five girls, were considered friendship elemental virtues. That power was removed from them, as informed by Pinkie Pie. Now, it seems that power has been transported to you four. Is that because you now embody the elements or is it a reaction from Sunset’s magic?”

“Actually human magic still exists, it’s very low yes, but Trixie has it inherently. This equestrian magic is new to me.” Trixie said, entering the theory talk.

The redhead held a finger under her nose, in thought, “That's a good point, I did bring magic to this world. Could it be that the people that I’m around the most gain equestrian magic since that’s my inherent magic? No.. If that were so, you, Sparkes, would have magic. You don't, right?”

The bespeckled girl paused her pace, “Not that I know of…”

“There’s only one way to know. Play an instrument.” Fuschia instructed, bringing the two girls back to their friends, seeing Trixie mock a yawn while Starlight giggled, and Lavender smirked.

“Well, there's none here that I can play.” Twilight replied.

Lavender straightened up from the piano she was leaning on, “What do you play?”

“The violin, I didn't think to bring mine.” Twilight said, as Lavender began to walk to the instrument room.

Sunset had her arm over her torso and her other arm raised with a hoof-impressionist fist, “I didn't know you played an instrument.”

Twilight gave a guilty look, “I hadn’t meant to keep it a secret, I haven't played in a long time. So, I never thought to bring it up.”

Sunset poked her nose up, in mock offense, I suppose I’ll forgive you.”

“The great and powerful Trixie is annoyed. Starry dear, teach them self control.” Trixie said and Starlight rolled her eyes at the other girl. Before the lilac skinned girl could retort, Lavender returned with a violin, handing it over to the lavender skinned female.

Positioning the instrument under her chin, Twilight's eyes looked to Sunset’s, asking for reassurance, “Go ahead, Sparkes.” Sunset smiled.

The string instrument began to fill the sound waves of the room, as Twilight gained more confidence in her playing, sure enough, equine ears, a horn, and a tail magically appeared.

Twilight stopped midway, after the transformation, eyes darting to the horn and to her elongated hair as her breath picked up, “Magic! Me! Unicorn pony things!”

Sunset laughed, along with the twins, as Starlight looked on with awe, “Congratulations, you now meet the requirements to be part of Trixie's powerful team!”

The former unicorn placed her hands on her hips, “Uh huh.” Sunset turned to Twilight, placing a hand on her shoulder, “Just think babe, now we have more magic to learn and experiment with… safely, of course.”

That seemed to calm the scientist as she smiled, “You're right, how exciting!”

Fuschia placed her instrument in its case, “Before we become guinea pigs, I want food.”

The others agreed, beginning to pack up and make their way to the outside of the school.

As the girls began to make their way down the school steps, Sunset dropped her guitar pic, in an attempt to slip it in her pocket, pausing on the middle step to pick it back up a strange sound entered her ears.

The sound of charging up magic caused Sunset to move her head up towards the sound, catching the sight of a fast moving bright magic bullet.

Sunset acted quickly, “Twilight!”

The girl started to turn in surprise when she was grabbed protectively by Sunset from behind. The redhead cried out in pain as the magic shot into her back, burning her. She kept a protective hold, as the others turned to the source of the shooting magic, this time many shots of magic flew towards them, surprisingly a mint green glimmering dome covered the group, causing the magic blasts to bounce off.

Twilight turned around in alarm, “Sunset! A-are you okay?”

Sunset hissed in response at the pain of her singed back, she turned her head over her shoulder, glimpsed at her back, seeing the back of her shirt and leather jacket burned away, “Aw, my jacket.”

“Uh, Starry, how did you do that?” Trixie asked, holding her wand.

“I-I don't know but I dont think it's going to hold up for long!” Starlight said loudly, holding her hands up as they shined a mint aura.

Sunset looked to the source of where the magic shoots were coming from. Her breath hitched at the sight of a masked figure. Her breath picked up in panic, recognizing the figure that had been with Gilda.

The memories of the attack flooded to the forefront of her mind as her fear paralyzed her. Sunset could hear someone saying her name but it was too fuzzy to break her away.

How can you be freezing and burning at the same time? Her throat felt closed as she tried to bring in deep, quick breaths. A lavender skinned girl entered her vision, placing her hand on , “Sunny, calm down. I-it’s gonna be okay.”

The redhead shook her head back and forth, “T-that person. They he-helped Gilda take me.”

The group looked at the school's roof that the masked figure was placed on with a magic shooting staff.

A fierce angry look flashed on Twilight's soft face that the former unicorn had never seen on her before. Suddenly a warmth covered her back lightly scratching her new wound, glimpsing at her shoulders Sunset saw a navy blue zipper jacket around her.

Feeling calm enough again to register her surroundings, Sunset spoke, “T-thanks Trixie.”

The silver haired girl nodded as her wand glowed a light pink, ready to defend. The mint dome faded away and the figure flung around the staff as another blast charged up.

As the shot headed their way both Trixie and Lavender dispelled it with their own magic bullets. Suddenly three Trixie’s flowed out from her own body, now shooting magic back at the figure. Fuschia teleported beside her and swung out her hand a giant cyan magic one manifested coping her hand motions.

The hand grabbed at the person in the roof attempting either the figure or the staff. The person powered the staff that shot a beam at the giant hand, shattering it.

Suddenly many bright, large monster looking figures shoot out from the staff and onto the ground level, cornering the girls.

“What do we do?” Starlight shouted.

Sunset stood with determination, summoning a bright red fireball in her hand, “We need to find a way out. We don’t know who this is or what they're capable of. Lavender and Trixie you two use your magic to distract the person on the roof. Fuschia, you have the largest car, go get it for our escape! Starlight, use your shields against any of the magic bullets. Twilight, stay behind me, I’ll take care of these monsters!” Sunset instructed, as the fireball grew.

“No!” Twilight protested, “I-I’m going to help too! Just tell me how!”

Sunset smiled and nodded, “You got that textbook, still?”

“Uh, yes?”

“Good, time to weaponize knowledge physically! Starting swinging at these things with.” Sunset said, sending a punch of fire at one of the monsters.

Twilight, now with a large chemistry textbook, hit at a monster charging at her, watching it shatter away as the hardback made contact, “Ha! That’s what happens when you mess with cadmium!”

The battle continued as Trixie used her illusions to confuse and shoot magic bullets back and Lavender’s own raspberry colored giant hand continued to apprehend the figure on the roof, causing them to jump back and around to avoid being caught as they sporadically shoot magic beams. Sunset used her fire to burn away the magic holographic monsters as her partner hit them. A black sedan pulled around the corner, honking.

Sunset used this moment to act as a flamethrower, sending flames and beridding of all the monsters before more could appear, “Girls, let’s go!”

A magic rope suddenly wrapped around Sunset's middle, dragging her up to the roof.

“Sunset!” Twilight shouted, using her book to hit at the rope.

The redhead attempted to summon her fire magic only for nothing to come forth, ‘Discord’s mixed matched horns!’

Sunset wriggled against the rope, in an attempt to get it loose. Trixie summoned her own light pink rope, lassoing around Sunset creating a tug of war.

“Okay, I’m not some golden hoof-shoe for you two to fight over!” Sunset shouted as she was pulled slightly back and forth.

Fuschia used the figures' distraction as an opportunity to teleport behind them. Creeping as quietly as she could, she lunged from behind grabbing the person and quickly teleported them to the ground. The covered person violently pushed Fuschia off and made a motion of teleport with the staff. Lavender acted quickly and resummoned a giant magic hand pinning the figure to the ground and flicking the staff away.

As the rope vanished from around Sunset, she fell to the ground, landing on her wounded back causing her the yelp in pain. Twilight was quickly at her side helping her up, hovering a hand behind her back.

The person grunted as they attempted to wingle from the hands pinning.

Sunset rolled Trixie’s jacket sleeves up to her elbows, “Alright, I've got a done to pick with you! Not only did you kidnap me but now you’ve destroyed my jacket and attacked my friends!”

The redhead stopped in front of the masked person as their head lifted up meeting Sunset’s rage filled gaze.

“I’ll admit I was a fool for letting the griffin girl get to play with her pet for a bit too long. The moment we had you I should have taken your magic.” A squeaky yet adult voice said.

Starlight rolled her eyes out of anger or bitterness towards this person and what they were saying. Wordlessly she grabbed the person’s mask revealing a girl that looked almost their age with salmon pink skin, light blue streaked ringlets and a cream headband. She gave a smile, showing some teeth with danger and evil dancing in her eyes.

Sunset searched her face, something about the girl seemed familiar, like Sunset has seen her before, but from where?

“Who are you?”

The girl gave a short laugh, “Don't you worry about that Sunset Shimmer, you’ll know soon enough!”

Moving quickly the girl pulled out a pocket knife which held a symbol on it. The former unicorn recognized it to be an Equestrian enchantment symbol. Using the butt of the pocket knife the younger girl smashed it into the giant hand holding her down, roughly grabbing back the staff from Trixie and blasting her to the ground before teleporting away.

Trixie rubbed at her chest where she was hit. Starlight helped her up, “Are you okay?”

The sky blue skinned female nodded, “Trixie is okay, probably just bruised. Nothing like what Sunset got.”

Said redhead leaned against her partner, slumping as they walked to the car, “Let’s just get home, now I’m definitely gonna need a nap.”

***

Sunset hissed in pain as an ice pack wrapped in a cold rag rested against her back. The two made their way to Sunset's home after Fuschia dropped them off by the redhead’s motorcycle.

“I’m sorry, I’m trying to be gentle.” Twilight said with guilt.

“It’s okay, it’s not your fault.” Sunset reassured.

“Isn’t though? You jumped in the way of that bullet.” The guilt was clear in her voice.

“That doesn’t make it your fault, besides I can handle a little burn. I’ve had worse.” Sunset tried to joke.

“It’s not a little burn, it’s a second degree across the entirety of your shoulder pads.” Twilight said, keeping her eyes downcast.

Sunset turned around, facing Twilight, giving her a soft kiss, “Please don’t blame yourself. Trust me, you’d know if I blamed you.”

Twilight nodded with a small smile and blush. The indigo haired girl popped open a cap of aloe, squeezing some on her fingers and began to lightly apply it to Sunsets burns.

“So, what exactly happened?” Luna’s cool voice asked as she entered at the door frame with a new wet rag.

“We got attacked by some girl with a magical staff.” Sunset said nonchalantly.

Luna frowned, “Who was this girl?”

Both girls shrugged, “We didn’t get her name. She teleported away before we could ask her anything more.” Twilight clarified.

“When we did ask she just said that we’d found out, whatever that means. She also knew my name.” Sunset said.

“Does she go to the school? What does she look like?” The evening colored woman interrogated.

The redhead shook her head, “I don’t think so. I’ve never seen her, she had pink skin and light blue hair that was styled like those old guys wigs from a long time ago.”

Luna tapped her chin, “I see. Twilight, make sure to mention it to your brother.”

The girl nodded.

Sunset thought for a moment before speaking, “There’s something really weird about it all. That girl looked, maybe, a grade younger than us, yet when Gilda and her attacked me, she was super strong and not to mention, taller. I’m sure it was her though, she knew who I was to the point that she knew I would be walking out of the school, that I have magic and that I was being… held by Gilda. She also was wearing the same attire.”

“It’s possible magic had something to do with her physical appearance or maybe ever her age, correct?” Luna asked.

The redhead nodded, “Yes, but that’s a very difficult thing to accomplish. Even for power unicorns. There’s definitely something weird going on there. I'm going to contact Princess Twilight and ask what knowledge she can give.”

Both Luna and her Twilight nodded. Luna taped the medical cold rag to Sunsets back with medical tape before pulling her new shirt down, “Well it’s getting late, dinner is ready, so let’s come have a cute family dinner.”

The two girls giggled and followed the woman to the kitchen.

***

Later that night Sunset’s motorcycle roared down the suburban road.

Stopping in front of Twilight's house, the two walked hand in hand up the porch before stopping in front of the front door.

“Well today sure was… enlightening and eventful.” Twilight said. Sunset couldn’t help but notice how her beauty was highlighted by the moonlight.

Sunset nodded, “It sure was. I hope it wasn't too much.”

“Please, it was actually kind of exciting after all was said and done. Plus turns out I have magic! It appears to be a miniscule amount compared to you and the others but that’s okay.” Twilight said with excitement dancing in her tone.

The redhead giggled, “Well no experimenting until we know more. Plus Trixie has had magic for her entire life and has trained with it. The twins have too apparently, which I didn’t know and Starlight was most likely out of adrenaline. I’m sure you’ll have something fun to show up some time.”

The indigo haired girl nodded, “In the meantime, dress shopping the day after tomorrow? That’s a Wednesday.”

Sunset nodded, “Sounds like a plan. I know a good place.”

Twilight beamed before leaning up for a kiss. When they broke apart Twilight put her hands in Sunsets, “Goodnight.”

Sunset kissed the top of her forehead, “Good night.”

As Sunset rode back to her house she relished in the relieving cold wind on her back.

***

Maniacal laugher echoed through the cold room.

'Please I just want to go home. Please let me go.'

'I don't think so, Sunny.' A gravely voice said, her large, buff figure looming over a weak amber skinned girl. Her eyes glowed a bright yellow.

Gilda dragged a slim figure forward by the pony tail, throwing her forward. Twilight entered Sunset's vision with fear and tears in her eyes.

Another voice spoke, ‘You've got something we want, equestrian. Fight back and we cant be held accountable of what happens to your little girlfriend.' This figure stood tall and lean, evil dripping from her presence. The voice was familiar, sounding older than how she heard it previously.

'Screw you!' Sunset shouted back at them with anger.

'Su-sunny, I'm so sorry! I-I needed to find you!' Twilight said with heavy tears flowing down her cheeks.

'Twilight-' Sunset was cut off as Gilda kicked the back of Twilight, 'Shut it with the mushy shit.' Gilda turned to the other figure, 'Lets get this started.'

Suddenly a bright light shone in front of Sunset's eyes. The redhead shouted in pain as she felt her inherited magic drain from her and into the staff, making the figure larger, bouncing tendril's and ringlet's flowing behind her as wings and a tall horn started to grow.

Sunset fell limp to the floor. Only for Gilda to pick her up half way and start beating her. Laughter of evil filled Sunset's ear's.

"Sunset."

Red and pain consumed her as Twilight sobbed.

"Sunset!"

The redheads eyes shot open, her sheets drenched in cold sweat and was panting from a panic. Luna entered her vision, concern on her face.

Sunset sat up leaning forward, silently asking for a hug. The woman accepted and rubbed her back in circles, "Nightmare?"

The girl nodded, gripping the back of Luna's shirt, "Do you want to talk about it?"

"I-I was back in the basement, but Twilight was there this time and Gilda was hurting us, t-that person from ea-earlier was t-there and she stole m-my magic. I just remember it being so painful, like I could physically feel it." Sunset said, with sobs.

"I'm sorry, dear. You know, we'll keep you safe, right?" Luna asked.

The redhead nodded, "I'm still scared sometimes. I guess I can't help it, sometimes at night when the shadows are to big I get scared that someone is waiting there to attack me... it's pathetic, I know."

The adult woman shook her head, lightly stroking her cheek, "It's not pathetic, after what you went through, it's a totally rational thing."

Sunset bit her lip, fidgeting with her fingers and shrugging.

"Mo- Miss Luna?" Sunset asked.

"Yes?"

"Do you think you could sleep with me tonight?" Sunset asked avoiding eye contact.

Luna smiled, warmly, "Of course, dear." Sunset scooted over as Luna laid down next to her. Cuddling her, Luna places a kiss on Sunset's forehead allowing her to fall into a peaceful sleep.

Author's Note

Howdy doo! Pretty exciting this time around I must say. Also what is going on the that staff wielding girl? Only time will tell :trixieshiftright:

Thanks for reading :)

Chapter 31. Fittings and Kisses

A silver minivan sharply pulled into the small plaza lot. As soon as the car stopped in park a black mary-jane hit the pavement, “I’m so excited! I’m not sure what to expect but I read some articles online for tips on how to find the perfect dress and proper spring fling attire.”

Sunset chuckled as she rolled her eyes, “Of course you did.”

Twilight’s extra bounce in her step caused their interlocked hands to swing back and forth, “I’m glad mom let us use the car. I don't think we’d be able to stuff two dresses into her motor seat.”

The red head nodded as she pulled open the door to the shop, allowing her partner to enter first.

“Welcome to the carousel boutique!” A soft voice welcomed, a young woman with light beige skin and light cyan streaked hair stood by the door with a kind yet shy smile.

Twilight beamed as Sunset nodded toward her with a smile.

The lavender skinned girl automatically gravitated to a bland yellow dress with white hemming and a pink bow around the collar, the article looked more like a nightgown, “What do you think about this Sunny-bun?”

“Uhhh…” Sunset started before being interrupted by a loud disgusted sound took over.

“Trixie is appalled you would even consider coming to her dance in that rag!” The magician said rather loudly.

“Your dance?” Sunset and Starlight asked in unison.

Observing the couple, the redhead was quick to notice something was off between the two, or just with Starlight as she had a slight angry arch to her brow and the corners of her mouth had a tug down on them. Sunset could practically see red smoke emitting from her ears despite the other girl trying to cover it up.

“Yes, the great and powerful Trixie is sure to win the Spring queen, along with her wonderful queen/king. Best of both worlds.” Trixie said with claw hand gestures before finally placing her hands on her hips with a satisfyied smile.

Starlight simply glanced her way before faking a smile, “Mm mh.”

‘Yep, definitely something going on.’

Sunset attention was pulled away at the sound of clicking heels headed to her little group, “Hello darlings! How wonderful to see you!” Rarity’s posh voice said, directed to Twilight and the former unicorn.

Twilight smiled back as her eyes squinted, trying to place a name to the familiar face, “Rarity, right?”

The violet haired woman nodded, “Yes Miss Sparkle, Welcome to my business of fashion and elegance, can I help you ladies today?”

Twilight’s violet eyes brightened, “We’re just spring fling dress shopping.”

It was Rarity’s eyes turn to shine as hee irony hands clapped together, “Oh how marvelous! Come with me darling, I have something perfect!”

Sunset watched with indecipherable eyes as her Twilight was whisked away.

“Ugh, should have known she’d go right for the princess twin. Whatever, Trixie’s fashion sense doesn’t need her advice anyways.” The silver haired girl said with ego and annoyance lacing her voice. Sunset looked her away just in time to catch Starlight roll her eyes and move away to a different clothing rack.

“Hey, where’s Fuschia and Lavender?” The redhead asked.

Trixie flicked through dresses as if bored, “Home, they aren't as used to magic so they got exhausted from yesterday’s show. Trixie is powerful enough for that to be a breeze.”

“…right.” Sunset said, flicking her eyes to Starlight who seemed to be concealing her doing breathing exercises.

Teal eyes flicked back to the illusionist before the redhead began to make her way over to the lilac skinned girl.

“Hey, Starlight.” Sunset said with her warm voice.

As the girl turned Sunset truly noticed her drained and distressed state, with her purple and mint streaked hair looking flat and greasy as her eyes looked dull and tired with deep bags laying under them. Sunset grimaced at the sight, “You okay? You're not looking so good.”

Starlight huffed, “I’m fine.. just a little stressed.”

“Are you sure? You can talk to me, you know? I don’t judge.” Sunset reassured. Starlight gave an uneasy look.

The amber skinned female shrugged and gave a quick chuckle, “I don’t have the room too.”

“I..” Starlight sighed, “I’m just mad at- it’s not a big deal, I’m sure I’m just over reacting.”

The redhead shook her head, “No, if you're mad then there’s a good reason… is it Trixie you're angry with?”

A surprised look struck Starlight’s face, “How?”

Once again Subset shrugged, “If you pay attention it wasn’t hard to tell.”

The other girl half rolled her eyes, “Well at least someone here knows how to pay attention… and care.” She whispered the last part.

“What happened?”

“I- ugh, she- she just doesn’t care or pay attention to what others care about! Her ego is so much larger than everything! She doesn’t even know that I’m mad at her, and even if she did she wouldn't know what I’m upset about.” Starlight sucked in a deep breath and her rant quickened, “She just does whatever she wants to, she doesn’t pay attention when I’m telling her something! She makes me so mad and she doesn’t have to keep on reminding me of how things were at my last school like I don’t already know! She- she can just be the worst!” Starlight finished, panting. Her cheeks quickly turned red in embarrassment as she realized she had been yelling.

“Starlight? Who are you talking about?” Trixie’s nasally voice entered as a sad look on her face was evident, her hands coming down to bring a dress she apparently was holding up to show off.

“I-I-“ Starlight's eyes started to fill with tears.

Sunset noticed the few other patrons in the store watching. Before either girl could say anything she stepped in, “Trixie, could you.. maybe give us a minute?”

The light blue skinned girl averted her gaze, “I’m just gonna go.. outside, you know to check on something..”

As the magician placed the dress she had been holding on a random rack and walked out, Starlight threw her hands over her face, “Damn it.”

Sunset grabbed Starlight's arm and dragged her to the one stall restroom for privacy as others still side glanced their way.

“Jeez, Starlight, you're such an idiot!” The lilac skinned girl said to herself, gripping her hair as Sunset locked the bathroom door behind her.

The redhead leaned back against the door and crossed her arms.

Starlight turned around towards her, “Go ahead give me a friendship lesson! Tell me how much of a terrible friend and girlfriend I am! How I can't bottle things up, how dumb I am, how I’ve messed everything up! All of it! Go ahead.” Tears ran down her cheeks.

Sunset shook her head, “You're none of that Starlight, but you did get one thing right.”

Starlight sniffled, “I’m a terrible friend and girlfriend?”

Another shake of her head, “No, you can’t bottle your emotions up. What just happened is the exact reason why. I know Trixie can be.. inobservant, but she doesn’t mean to hurt you. Yes, she has a high ego and can be a bit much, though I’m sure you know just as much as me that comes from her own problems with loneliness.”

Starlight nodded.

“Just talk to her. She’ll understand and appreciate that more. It’ll help more than anything. You haven’t messed anything up, Trix might be sensitive to criticism but she is a hard worker and will do what she can to make it up to you, okay?”

“Y-yeah, I’m sorry, I’m not exactly used to communicating my feelings to anyone. You give good advice, you know that?” Starlight smiled.

Sunset raised her eyebrows. Was she? It hadn’t gone unnoticed by her how she easily took control and lead of yesterday’s situation. That scared her. Sunset was well aware that she didn’t do well in the position of power and lead. That’s been proven…

“I guess.”

“Have you and Twilight had a fight like this?”

“No, we haven’t. I can’t even really imagine that happening either.” Sunset replied with confidence.

Starlight cleaned up her face, “Picture perfect, huh?”

The redhead’s smirk quickly turned into a grin, accompanied by a blush, “Who knew landing myself in the crazy bin at the hospital would be the best thing to happen to me?” She asked rhetorically.

The two giggled.

Walking out of the bathroom Sunset followed Starlight to the dress Trixie had been holding, “Oh, this is so beautiful.” A sad look crossed her face.

“Go, go kiss and make up and then get the dress she knows you’ll look good in.” Sunset said with a smile, nodding her head to the door.

Starlight nodded with a blush and smile, before briskly walking out the door.

Sunset let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding, “Ugh, kids these days.”

“Sunnybun?” A sweet voice asked behind the redhead.

She turned around to meet the lavender girl, “Hey, how was dress up with Rarity?”

Twilight beamed, “Fun! I’ve never had someone take my measurements before, that was awkward admittedly, but it was for a custom dress that apparently she already had in the works.”

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes, “Doesn’t surprise me.”

Twilight's eyes searched the store, “Where did Starlight and Trixie go?”

“They had to leave early and work some stuff out. Guess that just leaves us.” Sunset said, sending a flirty look.

Twilight twirled one of her trellises around her finger, “Oh, how unfortunate..” she said with a fake concern sending her own look of raunchiness.

Someone cleared their throat beside the girls. The two jumped as they were startled out of their flirting session.

“So sorry to interrupt you two, but I was hoping to have a moment with Miss Shimmer for her fitting.” Rarity said with a knowing smile on her face.

“R-right, go ahead Sunnybun, I’ll be around.” Twilight said, trying to calm her crimson blush.

Sunset leaned down to her ear before following Rarity to the back, “We’ll finish this later.” The redhead almost laughed at the small squeak and furious blush that covered her whole face reaching her ears.

Sunsets smirk lessened abit as she entered the back curtained room in Rarity’s office/sewing space.

“You two seem like quite the smittened kittens.” Rarity nearly sang with a giggle.

“Yeah, it’s really easy to get her flustered.” Sunset admitted as she removed her cropped leather jacket.

Rarity giggled again as she raised the measuring tape up Sunsets leg, “I’m elated to see you so happy, darling. After everything it’s all I’ve wished for.”

“Thanks Rarity, I appreciate that.” Sunset smiles with arms being led to be held out.

“Don’t thank me, darling. It’s the least I can do.”

Sunset chose not to respond, not really knowing how. She would prefer if what had broken their closeness to never be mentioned or thought of again..but due to its large impact Sunset supposed that would never be so. Suddenly the perpetrators of the online abuse entered the former unicorn's brain, “How’s Sweetie Belle and the other girls doing?”

Rarity looked back up at her with surprise flashing on her face.

“As a former bully and a person who has made many mistakes, I know how guilt can eat a po- person alive.” Sunset explained, feeling the tape wrap around her middle.

Rarity hesitated, “She’s slowly getting better..” she said at a slow pace, “at first she simply just wasn’t herself, no smiles, no giggles. She wouldn’t eat, couldn’t sleep. After a bit in therapy she’s been slowly coming back.”

Sunset nodded, “Good, I’m glad.”

“That’s very considerate of you to ask, darling.” The indigo haired female said solemnly as she rolled her tape backup.

The redhead, once again, shrugged, “Like I said, I get it.”

The two returned to idial chit chat before Sunset voiced a sudden question that entered her mind, “You know the dance is only four days away right? How do you have something on such short notice for both Twilight and I?”

The ivory cheeks on the girl's face turned pink, “Heh, well, darling I sort of already had designs ready. I just couldn’t help thinking about what it would be like if you too did join the occasion, especially as the adorable couple you are!”

It was now Sunsets turn for her cheeks to turn pink, “Yeah, who knew the overzealous princess pony would have such a cute and adorkable counterpart?”

Rarity giggled.

The two returned to their aimless conversations before Sunset was dismissed, returning to her twilight, who immediately demanded lunch and movie.

Lunch and a movie turned more into candy and sweets as the two girls were cuddled up on Twilight's living room couch, surrounded by boxes of candy, pizza and soda.

“This is the part where stuff really goes down! Starting with order 66, which remains one of the most talked about events in Jedi history, not only in anything involving the canon and legends that go with the series but also in real life among fan’s .” The lavender skinned girl explained as Sunset watched the twenty something year old gain sinister yellow eyes.

“In real life? Who says this universe exists and we all just have a way to watch it without knowing.” Sunset suggested with a smirk.

Twilight shook her head, “That’s not possible, there is an author and evidence of the movies being made.”

“That’s all been a part of the plan to cover it up.” Sunset said, holding back her laughter.

Twilight’s eye twitched, “Are you saying a Star Wars universe is possible?”

The redhead put her hands up, laughing, “Okay, okay, I was only kidding. Let’s not go multiverse jumping, besides we can make our own lightsaber anyway.”

The scientist jumped up with excitement, “Oh my stars!”

Her elated smile fell, “Oh my stars…” she said quietly, bringing a hand to her stomach.

Concern filled Sunset at this, “Are you okay?”

Twilight suddenly looked a little green as she shook her head before she plopped back down on the couch.

“Did you eat too much candy?”

Twilight nodded.

“I told you too much candy was gonna do that. Come on, let’s get to bed, especially before your parents come down and find all this.” Sunset said as she started to pick up trash.

The indigo haired girl held her arms out and made grabbing motions.

The redhead arched a brow, “Really?”

Once again the bespectacled girl nodded.

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes with a crooked smile. She bent down scooping up the other girl, bridal style.

They stopped at the upstairs bathroom as Sunset returned Twilight to the ground, “Brush your teeth babe, I’ll be up in a minute.

“Okay.” Twilight said softly before placing a kiss to an amber cheek.

The redhead moved gently as she placed wrapper after wrapper into a bin before she tried squeezing the cardboard box into the same bin.

“You're such a dear, you don’t have to do that.” A silky older female voice said.

Turning, Sunset saw the adult woman standing at the bottom of the stairs, one hand resting on the rail.

Twilight Velvet, aka Twilight’s mom, despite dating her daughter for nearly four months the two have yet to be one on one. Like this at least, usually they would cook together but that wasn’t here to distract them this time.

“I hope you don’t mind, I forgot Sparkes can have a real sweet tooth.” Sunset said, motioning the trash bin.

Velvet shook her head, “Please I’d never mind someone cleaning up. I just wouldn’t blame you if you also wanted to go straight to bed.”

“Eh, it takes a bit for me to get tired.” Sunset shrugged.

Velvet walked over and placed a hand on the redhead's shoulder, “Thank you, I don’t think I have properly said that yet.”

Sunset turned towards the light gray skinned woman, “Thank me? For what?”

Velvet flashed a warm smile that told Sunset where her girlfriend had got it from, “Twilight wasn’t always such a reserved and quiet girl. It wasn’t until the prep school that she started to become even more closed in on herself, like she’s been missing a piece of herself. Ever since she’s met you, she’s been happier, more excitable. Her father and I were worried about her but thanks to you, I know she’ll be okay.”

Sunset’s heart beated heavy in her chest like a piston, “I think you got it wrong Mrs.Velvet, it’s the other way around. If- if it weren’t for her support and help, I.. I don’t think I would be here today, not in the same way at least.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, you're very strong, you’ve proved that.” Velvet's delicate silver fingers brushed back a stray red curl, “Now get yourself to bed, you’ve got school.”

The redhead brought her two fingers to her forehead and flicked them off in a salute, “No need to tell me twice.”

After entering the restroom and doing her nightly routine Sunset knocked lightly on Twilight’s door and waited for a response. The door creaked open, “I’m dressed, you can come in.”

Sunset flopped down face first onto the soft bed, declaring her readiness for the end of the day. She could feel Twilight sit down across from her as the weight on the bed shifted, soon the other girl began playing with her crimson red and gold curls. Soon those playful fingers turned to messaging the redhead's scalp. A breath escaped Sunset at the relaxing feeling, her brain being no longer able think, only focusing on the feeling of those slim delicate fingers scratching and circling her scalp.

“Mhh, that feels good, Sparkes.” Sunset moaned.

“Did you scalp massages aid in the release of serotonin and dopamine, they also decrease cholesterol.” Twilight said, switching up her message technique.

Sunset flipped to her side to look at Twilight while the girl continued her mussue quest, “You're so pretty you know that?”

Twilight blushed, “You might have mentioned it once or twice.”

“Good,” the redhead reached up, kissing Twilight for a few seconds.

The two pulled apart only to return to each other in a longer and deeper kiss. Pulling away again to catch their breaths, the indigo haired girl dove back again.

“W-wait, are you sure you want to keep going?” Sunset asked breathlessly, “We have s-school in the morning.”

“Please like that’s stopped you before.” Twilight said.

Sunset shrugged, “Fair point. I did promise I would finish what I started earlier.”

Twilight giggled as Sunset flipped on top of the girl to continue their late night ritual.

Author's Note

Sup :p hope you enjoyed a chiller chapter next will be the ball and whatever may happen there… :trixieshiftleft:

Chapter 32. This is Our Big Night

Sunset Shimmer gripped at her sweatpants in discomfort.

“Keep looking up and stop moving, Sunset.” Luna’s stern voice commanded.

The redhead huffed before following her instructions, “It feels weird,” She whined.

“That’s make-up, dear. Don’t worry, I’m almost done.”

Sunset continued to do her best tolerating the gooey bristled wand’s assault to her eyelashes.

Eventually the torment paused before a new wave of torture was inflicted as the cool blue skinned woman began pushing pink power on the amber skinned cheeks.

“Are you dying my coa- skin pink?” The redhead asked with concern.

Luna giggled, “No, first you don’t dye skin, you paint it. Second, it’s just blush, it’ll bring some color to your cheeks.”

“Oh.. okay.”

Sunset may have decided to comply and let the older woman commit the next practically assaulting crimes but she wasn’t happy about it as the woman applied a shiny power to certain spots on her face a glittery goo to her lips.

Luna clapped her hands together and beamed in pride at her work, “There! You look as beautiful as the high moon!”

The former unicorn turned her head, looking in the mirror, taking in the sight of blended light purple and pink on her eyelids with shimmering gold flakes, her pink and shiny cheeks making her look blushing and… sick at the same time, along with a nude shiny gloss making her lips pop. Sunset had to give it to the humans again, she really did feel a new sense of pride in her beauty.

“I’m guessing you like it?” An amused voice said.

Sunset's smile wided, “Yeah, I guess it’s fine.”

Luna crossed her arms over her chest, resting a bit on her larger tummy, with a quirked brow and a smirk, “Huh uh, just fine,” the woman put her hands up in surrender, “I might not be the artist, but you can’t say I didn’t try.”

Sunset chuckled, “Speaking of which, I wanted to give you something.”

Both females stood, moving from the upstairs bathroom to the upstairs small living room.

The evening blue skinned woman placed a hand on her stomach as she slowly descended to the couch, waiting on Sunset to receive what she wanted from her room.

The redhead stepped back into the room with a canvas, the back facing the adult woman, “Alright, I hope you like it. Since the nursery is moon and space themed, I figured I’d contribute.” Sunset said before turning the canvas around, revealing the mare of the moon in flight centered in a white glowing moon with a rich navy blue night sky adorning with silvery stars.

Luna reached out to the bottom, barely touching the canvas, as she stared in awe, “Sunset…”

Sunset frowned, “You.. don't like it?”

Luna’s dark teal eyes looked at her in surprise, “Of course I like it! As a matter of fact, it's more that I love and adore it, dear.”

The woman stood up and gave Sunset a follow hand motion as she headed to the nursery. As the two entered, Luna grabbed a wall hanger from a basket. The two beamed with Luna’s soft, content smile and bright eyes and Sunsets grin as the painting owned its new home on the wall above the silvery crib, below a board laying empty soon to be filled with a chosen name.

The adult woman beamed, “It really completes everything,” she hugged the former unicorn, “Thank you, Sunset.”

Sunset smiled and hugged back, tightly, “Thank you, Miss Luna.”

As the two broke apart Luna pushed back some bang from the amber skinned girls face, “Come on, we’ve got about an hour to get you finished and ready.”

***

“Aw! Look at my girls!” A male voice said gleefully, “Oh, and Sunset!” Sombra could barely get out before bursting into laughter.

Luna rolled her eyes but smiled with Sunset deadpanned, “Ah yes, very funny, just like the king in Equestria.”

The history or even knowledge of the crystal empire was rare and scarce, even to the princess of the sun. Thanks to a couple of secret visits to the libraries restricted section, the former unicorn learned of it.

The man gave an astonished look, throwing his hand to his chest, “King?” He said in an awed whisper.

“Yes, a tyrant king that enslaved many ponies.”

Sombra’s mouth turned to a deep frown, “Oh..’

“It's okay, at least you are not the only tyrant in the house.” Sunset shrugged.

He straightened himself up, placing his hands on his hips, “A king is a king!”

Luna and Sunset glanced at each other before simultaneously rolling their eyes. The woman then began to fan the two out of the house, “Let’s get going! We still need to have a photo session! Sunset help me remember to take photos of you and Twilight during the dance.”

Sunset looked back at her while stepping into the driveway, “Photos? Isn’t that a prom thing?”

Luna handed her camera to Sombra as she started to climb into the passenger seat, “Consider this the trailer for that occasion.”

The redhead laughed, “Oh no.”

***

Pulling up to the school, Trixie and Starlight Glimmer and the twins were spotted. The anxiety stirring in Sunsets chest, in which she was proud for successfully hiding, slightly dispelled and was replaced with giddiness at seeing her friends.

As the redhead walked up she witnessed Trixie perform a magic trick by pulling a bouquet of light blue, purple and white roses from behind Starlight’s ear.

“Hey guys!” Sunset greeted with a wave of her hand and a bright smile.

Trixie beamed, her outfit being a violet purple dress with a heart lined top and ruffled skirt with gold glimmering belt around the waist and the same gold edging the ends of ruffles. Her shoes were a pair of platform wedges with moon cutouts in the heels and hair wore a purple rose pinning back her bangs and silver glitter.

With Starlight Glimmer at her side, she glowed in the dress Trixie chose in the shop, that being a light brown form fitted ribbed top that turned into sparkly cream brown fanned skirt. She had a white bow holding up her half ponytail.

The twins wore the same dress that was off shoulder and a short ball skirt in pump heels, in different colors, with Lavender Lace in the light pink and Fuschia Blush in light blue. The two both worn silver chokers.

“You guys look great!” Sunset complemented.

“Oh, Trixie knows.” The light azure skinned woman said, “You look amazing too, I have to say Trixie has never seen a dress like that! It only makes sense that Trixie's amazing friends look the best.” The magician continued.

Suddenly two identical males with maroon skin and dark gray and green streaked curly hair walked up standing next to Lavender and Fuschia. One of the males had light pink spots adorning his skin in various places, Fuschia wrapped her hand around his arm. This immediately dusting out Sunset anxiety towards the two boys.

“Well, let's head inside!” Trixie exclaimed, placing her hand of Starlight back, heading to the school doors.

“I’m actually gonna stay here, Twilight should be here soon.” Sunset said, smiling.

The illusionist and her partner nodded to her, returning her smile.

The red head stepped off the side, watching the other students pass her, entering the dance. Most minded their own, others struggled to keep their eyes off of her, whether that was out of the events of the fall formal still following her or the events of the past number of months also.. still.. following her, she didn’t know. Sunset sighed before checking her phone, seeing Twilight's reassurance of her soon to be arrival. Unfortunately, the young scientist lived a bit too far due to her living close to the heart of the city.

Her heart pumped faster in her chest. Sunset new she would have anxiety towards this but the reminder of the passing students side eyes, the cleaner bricks surrounding the new front door and barley there difference in the new grass and old grass from a certain crater, brought her back to the intense pain of being controlled by the fiery demon that terrorized the school on a night so similar to this.

At this point very few students were left and disappeared in the school. Sunset treaded slowly to the wondercolt statue facing the side where the portal laid. The redhead breathed in deeply repeatedly in an attempt to calm her nerves, ‘Get yourself together, Shimmer. No freaky demon is gonna show up and hurt you, or your friends. Remember what Mr.Light says, it’s in the past, stay in the moment.’

Sunset blinked back tears not wanting to mess up the make up her human, well only, mother had worked so hard to place.

“Sunny?” a beautiful, brighter than the moon that brings lights to the dark sky, voice asked with concern.

Sunset turned her head towards the voice, seeing the human incarnation of beauty as her lavender skinned girlfriend wore a midnight blue form fitted dress with silver off the shoulder straps and a skirt that subtly fanned out with silver, purple, and pink layers stacked on top of eachother. The layers moved in a diagonal with the peak being covered with her pony counterpart’s cutie mark. The dress was obviously thankful to be worn as it showed off Twilight’s petite pear shaped body. Her hair was worn in two space buns with the rest of her long hair in waves down her back. Her neck wore a silver chain shining choker and a gem beaded silver star resing just below her sternum.

Twilight’s violet eyes looked her up and down and smiled, showing off those love spell casting dimples, “You look beautiful. Rarity really knows what she's doing.”

The ensemble the redhead wore was a magenta clavicle high dress that came down to a slight ball cropped skirt that had sharp diagonal ruffles, half way through the skirt the magenta turned to a vibrant dark blue highlighted by a identical under layer of light blue. She wore black combat boots with her cutie mark on the sides and a large tucked black blazer that wrapped around her hips and hung off her shoulders. Sunset’s tongue felt tied, “Um,” she shook her head, “Y-yea, you look amazing, Sparkes.”

A giggle emitted from the girl, “Thank you,” Twilight blushed, “Is everything okay? You looked panicked earlier.”

“I-” Sunset let out a breath, “I was, I just let my head get to me a bit.”

Gentle lavender finger tips pushed back a few loose crimson locks, “Anxiety?”

The former unicorn nodded her up and down her head.

That same lavender hand cupped the amber cheek, “I understand that completely. I promise everything will be alright.”

Sunset nodded again, “I know, I trust you more than anyone. You make me feel invincible.” The redhead lightly chuckled, “Jeez, listen to how cheesy you’ve me.”

Twilight giggled, “Lucky I like cheese.”

Sunset rolled her eyes laughing, “Yeah I know how much mac and cheese you had that one night a while ago.”

Lavender cheeks turned red, “I thought we decided to never mention that again. My stomach is still queasy just thinking about it.”

A shrug came from the other female, wrapping her arm around her waist and leading the two inside the school.

Opening the glass door, Sunset entered after Twilight meeting two girls that she recognized as Lyra String-something and Octavia. The two never really made themselves known to the former bully so she never bothered them. Recently she found herself wanting to reach out in possibly making more friends. Her anxiety of their possible uncomfort and anger towards the redhead always stopped her.

It seemed that was justified as bright amber eyes died a bit with a smile at the sight of Sunset.

“Hello Sunset Shimmer,” Octavia said slowly, almost in a cautionary way.

Twilight stepped up to the table, “Hello, we’d like two tickets please.” She requested holding two fingers up. Sunset let out a breath and puffed her chest up in an attempt to rebuild her confidence.

Lyra smiled brightly, “Of course Princess!”

“Actually not princess, just normal homospain Twilight Sparkle.” The scientist corrected the girl.

“Got the homo part right.” Sunset said not so quietly.

Twilight nudged her in the side as they walked down the hall toward the gym with the tickets and her hand around Sunset’s arm.

The censored hip hop dance music began to bounce into the girls ears. Entering the gym the dark atmosphere and flashing coloring lights along with many dancing students brought an unfamiliar adrenaline to Twilight’s chests and a large smile grew on her face.

The indigo haired girl grabbed the redhead's hand, running to the dance floor. As they hit the center Twilight made her dance skills known as she flung her elbows up to the sides in the air and threw her arms back out repeatedly in an attempt to meet the beat of the music.

Sunset bursted out laughing at the image.

“Hey!” Twilight yelled in mock offense placing her hands on her hips.

As the redhead came back down from the hilarity, smiling at her girl friend fondly before grabbing onto her hands, “Here, babe, let me help you out.”

Twilight blushed and Sunset guided the two gently dancing leading up to a twirl of Twilight to the up-beat bouncing music.

“Oh, you darlings look so beautiful!” a posh voice suddenly entered, “I must say, I outdid myself yet again!” The tailor wore her own light magenta ruffled ball gown.

Sunset kept her hand on Twilight's lower back as they turned to Rarity and her farmer girlfriend.

“It’s no surprise, Rarity. Thanks for this in such short notice.” The former unicorn said gratefully.

The ivory skinned designer moved her hand up and down dismissively, “Oh please, darling don't mention it. It was my pleasure.”

“You two look amighty good together. I have yet to formally introduce mah self to you, Twilight Sparkle.” Apple Jack said, greeting the indigo haired female. Soon the other past virtues joined the group, with Fluttershy clearly trying to the side as Rainbow Dash greeted loudly and Pinkie Pie lounging into a hug with Sunset- who clearly seemed startled before relaxing. The other girl spotted the human Twilight and quickly made themselves known to her as well. Twilight flicked her eyes quickly to Sunset, seeing the other girls nod, she decided to be friendly back, “Nice to meet you too.”

Twilight had to admit her weariness towards the students that had attacked her girlfriend before they met. Especially the girls Sunset had once trusted. She of course knew Sunset was reconciling- or at least accepting apologies, from the girls. The scientist already decided to support her in the decision but her experience with the Crystal Prep students had taught her to keep her guard up. Thinking more on that… maybe that wasn't healthy. Twilight made a mental note to get advice from her father.

Twilight felt Sunset flinch as a puff of random blue smoke appeared beside them, clearing to reveal a proud looking Trixie and a dazed looking Starlight grabbing her head, “Alright we need to work on that a bit still.”

“At least there were no tables involved this time.” Trixie said boldly.

As if on cue someone shouted, “Hey what happened to the buffet table!”

Trixie huffed, “Nevermind.”

Sunset and Twilight giggled before the redhead patted the illusionist on the back in reassurance, “Don't worry, I had teleportation mastered as a young filly. I'll give you some pointers.”

“Trixie supposes she’ll take you up on that.” The light blue skinned girl smirked. She turned to the farmer and designer, “Oh hello you two, I see my competition has entered the fray.” Trixie said, referring to her and Rarity being princess nominees.

“Yes, darling. You're looking lovely may I say.”

“Trixie knows.”

A microphone coming on gathered the students attention as the sister principals stood on stage tall with Celestia in a regal pale pink dress that made her look like a graceful queen and Luna in a silvery thin strapped long flowing dress, showing her medium baby bump.

“Good evening Students, I hope you all are having a wonderful time.” Celestia's warm, regal voice greeted before students creed and whooped making their enjoyment known.

Luna took over for a moment, “It might appear funny to some but putting the buffet table in the bathroom is a mid-prank. I expect it be returned within the next hour and half.”

Sunset and Rainbow Dash along with other students laughed while the others giggled as Trixie blushed.

While Celestia made her next points in the speech talking about the gratitude of the dance’s success, Sunset quietly backed towards the empty area of where the table once was, using her practical magic with a red glow of her hand, she had teleported the return the table. Satisfied as everything on the table before was still there she walked back, returning to Twilight's side.

“As the mid way of this dance approaches we are elated to announce the Spring Fling Queen and King. This time around, there were many contestants from the spots in which were voted for. I advise all to remember this was a fair vote.” The principal said. Many students cheered in excitement.

Though she knew she didn't mean it in a malicious way, Sunset couldn't help but hear the call out.

“Alright Canterlot high, your spring queen and king are-!”

Suddenly a large crash came from the ceiling as debris and a small figure fell onto the stage.

“Hello Canterlot High School! You have a student that has something I want!” A child’s voice called pointing a blue glowing staff at Sunset Shimmer.

As the dust cleared the same salmon pink skinned female with blue streaked hair in ringlets from days earlier was revealed.

Author's Note

Hiiii

What took so long?? Hmm idk I’ll get my rep to get back to you on that :P

I hope you enjoyed ^-^/ the next few chapters are going to be pretty fun as we come to a close.

Chapter 34. Ember Burst

Sunset Shimmer flopped on her bed, “I’m ready to sleep till the next Summer Sun.”

Twilight chuckled, and flopped beside her girlfriend on the bed, “How long until that?”

The redhead put on a thinking face, “Hmm It’s about to be April soooo, mid-July.”

Twilight groaned, “That's too long, I'd miss you.” she said before flipping onto her stomach and beginning to play with her girlfriend's fiery locks.

“Well luckily for you, I’d miss you too,” Sunset said, grabbing the other girl's hand and placing a kiss on it.

The lavender-skinned girl blushed before moving in to kiss the redhead. What first started out as a few seconds to meet again and again each time longer. Sunset bit a plump purple bottom lip inciting their tongues to collide together, starting a waltz. A whimper escaped Twilight as she cupped amber cheeks, climbing on top of the former unicorn.

The two reluctantly pulled away from each other in order to catch their breaths. Twilight gently planted her forehead on Sunset’s knowing it was an intimate and meaningful move for her.

Sunset rested her hands on Twilight's hips, breathing in the girl's relaxing lavender scent.

“Sunnybun, I feel it’s important to let you know that in the black void… I saw some of your memories. I-I’m sorry for that. It’s a breach of privacy,” Twilight adjusted, “One I didn’t mean to break.” Her face was full of remorse and worry.

The unicorn-turned-human shrugged, “You already know about me. A bratty, arrogant, mean unicorn that traveled to another just to get worse before eventually getting her flank hand to her.” Sunset sighed, “I like to think- hope I’m better than that now.”

Twilight moved off of the redhead with a serious look, “I don’t think that's exactly what happened, Sunset.”

“What do you mean?” Sunset shifted into sitting up and crossing legs, sitting across from the other girl.

Adjusting her glasses again, Twilight took a moment to think about how to approach things without overwhelming the girl, “Well, from what I witnessed, it seems more like others didn’t give you a chance. Other kids or adults were mean to you, degraded you in some way, and found a way to place the blame on you. With you getting in trouble for others' actions, I think that might have made you angry, and with nothing to unleash that or talk about with someone you trust, it just left you bitter. Also, it might have made you mean as you felt it was the only way to protect yourself from that happening again.”

Sunset blinked, taking in the information. A laugh escaped her before she was full-on laughing.

Twilight raised her brows in concern, “Sunny?”

Sunset sucked in a breath, throwing her hand over her face as she calmed down. Dragging her hands down her face she looked up at her concerned girlfriend, “Funny how we’ve only known each other for four months and you know me better than any person or pony I’ve come across.”

Twilight cupped her cheek, “Have you ever talked to Dad about it? Your past and it make you feel?”

The redhead shook her head back and forth in a no, “I’ve always avoided it, even with myself, I’m not sure how he’ll take the fact about having a past unicorn as a patient. Also, the fact that I was like an actual demon once. I’ve said it, as he said, metaphorically before. But now he’ll know it’s true…”

The young scientist shook her head, “No, don’t talk about yourself like that. He won’t think any less of you. I don’t.”

The two shared another kiss before breaking, Twilight glanced nervously at her girlfriend before speaking, “Um, I was thinking… I know I haven't told you much about my formative years. There’s not much of a story but maybe it’ll make up for me seeing your bare memories?”

Sunset shrugged, “Only if you want to, Sparkes. I’ll never make you. Your.. mom has given me some insight.”

Twilight smiled, “O-okay, so like I said, it’s nothing dramatic or really traumatic. I grew up in a normal childhood, a normal house, a normal family, and always been well off. I’ve just always had these intense anxiety problems.” She removed her glasses from her face, cleaning at nothing before placing them back as Sunset watched and listened intently.

“I had my first panic attack at six, and then they plagued me for a long time after that. I’m good at stopping before it happens now, I’ve tried to keep it under the radar..like that evening, where I- we were y-you know,” Twilight's face flushed, “doing things on the couch. I ran off to the bathroom to get an attack under control.”

“Why? Why didn't you want me to know?” Sunset asked, placing a comforting hand over her girlfriend’s, her thumb rubbing in soothing motions.

“I was scared I had done something wrong that night. I got hyper-focused on the moment, I didn’t even think to stop or ask you. That’s another problem of mine. My science project, the magic detector- I ended up not being able to stop thinking about it so much, I threw it out!” The young scientist said frantically.

“There’s also the harsh environment of CPA, I don’t talk about it much because I don’t want you to worry but, it can be a lot… most of the time. Students are so mean and will accuse you of falsifying your work for anything that they weren’t able to do. It’s tiring. In my first and second years, I never realized or admitted how badly it affected me. My panic attacks would plague me nearly every day to the point I just disassociated from school. Eventually, I became… depressed.”

Sunset gripped the other girl close, “It hadn’t been so bad that I thought... I had no way out. I just couldn’t function. I felt more like a robot just going through the motions for two years. It wasn’t until my parents sat me down and talked to me that I realized what was going on.”

“I’m so sorry Sparkes. I hope you know how much I empathize and understand that. I’m sorry if I ever made you feel like you had to hide things from me or keep things to yourself for my sake.” Sunset said, rubbing Twilight's arm as she held her in her lap.

A vigorous head shake overtook the bespeckled girl, “No! No, I never felt that way. I-.. just prefer to keep it behind me. Plus I wanted to make sure you healed and had time to focus on doing that.”

“Sparkes, from now on can you tell me when you're feeling panicky or upset? I want to be there for you as much as you’ve been there for me.” Sunset pleaded.

Twilight smiled at the passion and care in her partner's eyes, “Yeah, I can do that.”

Sunset gave her a kiss, “Good.”

Twilight kissed her again, “Can we continue what we started earlier?”

Sunset smirked before clashing their open mouths together engulfing her mouth with an exploratory tongue. Twilight moaned into the kiss as Sunset laid them down with the indigo-haired girl under her.

The two panted as they pulled apart for air. Twilight yelped at the feeling of teeth nibbling below her ear. The teeth, after a few loving bites, left as Sunset moved, placing a kiss on both Twilight's cheeks, then her nose, then her forehand, and ending on her jaw.

Twilight shivered as Sunset suctioned her mouth to the side of her throat. Lavender hands gripped at the leather blazer jacket before sliding to the front and beginning to unbutton it. The redhead helped shimmy it off, discarding it on the floor.

More nibbles and scraping teeth moved across Twilight's neck and collarbones. Strong amber hands held Twilight down at the waist, which made the girl shiver as electricity bolted down her spin, “S-sunny.”

“That’s good?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, very much so.” Twilight said panting and her face red, “You can to-touch me..” she motioned to her body, somehow blushing harder.

Sunset sucked in a breath, glancing at the girl's subtle chest, “Can I take your dress off?” She motioned to the navy blue formal gown.

Twilight nodded, sitting up and allowing the redhead to reach behind her, zipping the dress down. The lavender-skinned girl slipped her arms out of the off-shoulder sleeves and raised her hips pulling the dress the rest of the way off. She shivered at the cold air and glanced away as Sunset's mouth went dry, drinking in her girlfriend’s now half-nude body in an attempt to fill that thirst, “You are genuinely the most beautiful human being.”

The indigo-haired girl wrapped her arms around Sunset, flustered, she moved to unclip her strapless black bra. Twilight covered her nude chest, her nipples already erect from the colder air. Sunset placed her hands on the arm covering lavender mounds, “Hey, Sparkes, allow me,” she half curtsied and smirked as the arm moved along with the amber hand.

The same amber hand joined the other as Sunset reached Twilight's chest. Sunset had to admit she was nervous, she had little clue what she was doing. After her own arousing dream a month back, the redhead found herself doing research. What humans like, what feels good to females, and how to do certain things. The act certainly felt extremely awkward for her but she felt it was necessary.

Sunset knew the research must have been useful when Twilight nearly cried out and arched her back at two amber thumbs rubbing her nipples.

“Sunset!” Twilight hissed in pleasure.

“Shhh, baby, we don’t want to wake Luna and Sombra do we?” Sunset's husky voice whispered in her ear. The redhead in honesty was a bit worried about it, Luna was known to be a night owl queen.

Twilight closed her mouth, letting out puffs of air, trying to keep her moans quiet and Sunset now fondled her erect nipples in between her thumb and index fingers.

Twilight almost verbally whined at the feeling of the girl stopping.

“C-can I?” Sunset motioned to the lavender-skinned girl’s matching black underwear. Sunset’s hand hovered just above the waistband causing the burning heat to intensify in her genitalia’s core. Sunset, incredibly nervous but curious and eager to put her research to use, waited for permission. Twilight nodded her head, “Please, you can do whatever you want to me.”

Sunset looked up at violet eyes. She could tell they were dilated with lust and love even in the dimly lit room. The redhead captured her partner's swollen lips before she slipped her hand into the black panties. Twilight jolted, gripping Sunset's shoulders and clenching her eyes shut. For a moment, while still in the kiss, Sunset simply held her hand on the other girl's lower lips, feeling the slit down the middle that held heat and wetness inside.

The kiss smashed closer together and the redhead dipped her finger below into the slimy trench, she could feel Twilight’s fingernails scratch at her back as she tried to control her reaction volume.

The finger slid up and found a nub of bundled nerves at the top, Twilight yelped as the finger pressed on the nub hard, “Ah! S-sunny! That’s sensitive!”

Sunset pulled her hand back in fear she hurt her, “Shit! I’m sorry!”

Twilight caught her breath, “I-it’s okay just be more gentle.” She said, reassuringly.

Sunset nodded, placing her finger back on the clit and running her finger up and down it gently. Twilight's back arched more as she tried to whisper, “Ah, that’s good. Just like that.” She moaned.

The redhead continued the motion before moving her middle finger to the entrance as her pointer finger continued to massage the nub. Sunset dipped two knuckles in and stopped as Twilight gasped and her walls clamped on the finger.

“You okay?” Sunset asked, concerned.

“Ye-yes, just use one finger for now. I’ve… never had something inside of me before.” Twilight confirmed.

Sunset nodded in understanding, “Yeah me too.”

Twilight giggled before motioning her head, giving Sunset the okay to move her finger. Her middle finger stiffly moved out and pumped slowly back into the purplish pink cavern, “Oh, stars, Sunset!” Twilight moaned in a whisper, putting her head in the crook of Sunset's neck, “More, p-please.”

And more she did as Sunset entered her index finger beside the middle finger. The squishy wet walls clamped her fingers in as they moved across the ridges of her inside.

“A-ah! Harder!” Twilight moaned, digging her nails into Sunset’s back, holding for dear life as her hips filled with warmth and pleasure. The lavender-skinned girl began to bounce as Sunset pumped hard, moving the mattress, “Oh my stars, yes!”

Twilight clamped her teeth together to suppress her song of pleasure, her core burned and ached working towards a build-up of passion.

“That’s good? You like that?” Sunset asked her sensually in her ear.

“Yes, Sunset! I d-do so much!”

Amber fingers curled in the pink walls searching for something. She knew she found it when she brushed a cluster of nerves causing the girl below her to jolt and throw her head back as her eyes crossed, “Right there! Sunny, please!”

Sunset smirked and placed her thumb on Twilight's clit, “You ask and I shall receive.”

The girl continued to moan, trying methods to keep at a quiet enough volume. The mattress moved in rhythm with them.

Twilight gripped harder onto Sunset and bit her lower lip hard as her core continued to fill like a balloon, ready at any moment to pop as three magical fingers worked on her.

“Cum for me Sparkes.” Sunset's warm voice whispered in her ear. In all of Twilight's late-night fantasies she never imagined she’d climaxed from command but here right now in the moment, she did.

Her eyes blew wide and her mouth flew open as her head kicked further black with her back coming completely off the mattress. An amber hand flew itself over her mouth as she screamed into it. Her legs shook and squirmed at the intensity of wetness pouring out of her.

Thirty seconds later, her body finally relaxed back to the mattress as she heaved for air when the hand removed itself. Her skin was sweaty and sticky, her bangs clinging to her forehead, Twilight gazed dreamingly and dazed at her lover.

“I did okay? That was good?” Sunset asked.

Still dazed, Twilight nodded, “Yes, Sunny. That was astonishing.”

The redhead smiled, “Good, I’m glad that research came in handy.”

Lavender cheeks turned red, “R-research?”

Sunset chuckled and pointed a glistened finger to herself, “Magical unicorn from another world. I sorta need to know what humans- what you would like.”

A surge of confidence flew through Twilight causing her to flip Sunset on her back, placing the indigo-haired girl on top.

“Woa-mmph!” Sunset's mouth was encased by another. The fact that the redhead had gone out of her way to find things that would appease her and make this moment good for her caused Twilight to make sure she did the same to her girlfriend.

Breaking away from the kiss, a string of saliva connecting the two broke as Sunset panted from the intense heat.

Twilight placed a hand on the zipper of Sunset's dress, “I-I wanna make sure I make you feel good too. May I?”

Sunset's amber skin flushed, “Sparkes, y-you should know, I-I’ve never done anything with-.” She motioned to her body.

“Have you never…” Twilight cleared her throat, embarrassed to be asking this question, “m-masturbated?”

Sunset shook her head no, face and ears as red as an apple, “I was always too afraid, I didn’t know what to expect, or even really what to do before I researched how to take care of you…”

The redhead looked off to the side for a moment, “That’s a pental song lyric.”

Twilight giggled before returning to the topic, “Well, if you’ll allow me, I’ll be happy to make you feel how you made me feel.”

Both faces were so red that an outsider would worry if they were going to combust.

Sunset shook her head yes, “O-okay.”

Purple and amber hands both worked Sunset's clothing off of her, she immediately gasped when a mouth latched onto her left nipple. Sunset was still sitting upright having yet to remove her underwear or socks. Her head knocked back a bit and her hands were held up by her side grabbing out the air as she didn’t know what to do with them. Her back arched as Twilight moved to the other areola while pinching the other she had just worked on.

“Ugh!” Sunset moaned, “Holy alicorn feathers!”

Twilight removed herself and gave Sunset the most innocent, loving smile as if they weren’t doing what they were. The indigo-haired girl moved her body further down Sunset’s stopping by her dark red underwear, “May I?” She asked gently.

Sunset's heartbeat was going so fast she could’ve sworn you could see it, nonetheless, she nodded in anticipation and nervousness.

A lavender finger gently rubbed the top of her genitalia over the cloth causing the redhead's hips to immediately buck. Sunset grit her teeth to prevent any noise as the fire in her core began to blaze wildly.

Twilight stopped and placed a kiss on where her finger had just been before looking up at Sunset. Teal-colored eyes looked back and saw the permission-seeking look on her face and in her eyes, Sunset nodded, “Please, Twi.”

With that, the panties slowly slid down smooth amber legs and were gently dropped to the ground. Twilight brought in a breath the sight of her girlfriend's exposed genitalia. She had to admit this was better than anything she had ever dreamed.

Leaning in she placed a quick, experimental lick to the pink-toned clit, she got an immediate reaction as Sunset's body stiffened and she held a hand to her mouth, her eyes begging for more.

And Twilight did as asked, placing more licks as the redhead gripped her sheets, her eyes squeezed shut and her mouth covered only allowing muffled grunts and moans.

Her tongue moved further down hitting the entrance. Sunset’s body moved as her arched back landed on the sheets, and her thrown-back head on the pillows. Twilight could barely hear it but she heard the muffled scream moan her girlfriend tried so hard to cover.

Her hips bucked and her legs tightened around Twilight's head as her tongue continued to invade her entrance. Twilight added extra pleasure as she made her nose lay right under her clit, making it a point to rub the bundle of nerves as her tongue moved around in the pretty vagina.

“Mmph! Yes, Twi!” Sunset's muffled voice said. Twilight opened her eyes she’s her girlfriend writhed in pure ecstasy. The indigo-haired girl grabbed the hand gripping the sheets for dear life and moved it to her down-flowing hair. Twilight moaned at the feeling of her hair being pulled and gripped on. The moan vibrated into Sunset, her leg randomly kicking up.

“Mmmph! Mmph! Mph!” Came from the redhead. Twilight knew she was close as her muffled voice became faster and higher pitched and her vaginal wall clinched, entrapping Twilight's tongue.

The feasting girl went faster and harder, crashing her nose into Sunset's clit every time she moved her head.

The hand gripping her hair, pulled hard as her body stiffened and seized, her amber legs completely holding Twilight’s head in, “MmmMph!” Emitted from the former unicorn before she screamed euphorically into her hand.

Sunset's body relaxed and released Twilight's head as she came down from the high, panting heavily and trembling.

The indigo-haired girl came back up, smiling fondly as she caressed her girlfriend's cheek. Her smile faltered as she felt wetness on the other girl's face, “Sunset? Are you crying?” Fear and concern took over Twilight for a moment before Sunset dismissed it.

“I-it just felt so amazing. I couldn’t help it.” Sunset said, triumphantly.

Relief and happiness replaced her previous feeling as she laid her head on her girlfriend's chest, beginning to trace circles on the skin, “I’m glad I did good for you.”

The redhead flipped to her side, hugging Twilight, “You always do good for me.”

The two laid in an embrace, enjoying each other’s presence as Sunset combed through dark hair and Twilight messaged the other girl's scalp.

“Hey, Twilight?”

“Yes?”

“Thank you for being in my life.”

Twilight placed a kiss on Sunset's nose.

“Thank you for being in mine.”

Author's Note

:twilightoops: A part of me can't believe I just wrote smut but it was super fun lol

I hope you enjoyed it, I'm kinda sad this story is coming to a close but I'm excited to work on more projects and further my skills :P

Have a lovely day/night and thanks for reading cutie :derpytongue2:

Chapter 35. Happiness Eclipse

Warm sun rays peeked through the curtains. The warmth and brightness had interrupted Sunset’s slumber as her eyes fluttered open to reality.

A dream-like reality filled the former unicorn's sight with a beautiful purple-themed scientist who brought so much support and love to her.

A couple of minutes passed by the half-awake redhead as she admired the other girl and lightly stroked through her indigo hair.

Twilight began to stir as her sleepy eyes fluttered open, “Hi,” she croaked.

Sunset giggled, “Hey Sparkes, sleep well?”

The girl smiled and nodded, “I did, how about you?”

“Wonderful, best sleep I’ve ever had I think.” The redhead confirmed.

Gentle fingers began playing with red and gold curls, “Me too,” Twilight blushed.

“Good,” Sunset kissed the center of her forehead before sitting up and stretching her limps. An involuntary moan escaped her vocal cords. When Sunset turned towards Twilight she saw the crimson color on her cheeks.

Sunset smirked, “Still not over last night?”

“Uuhh, I-I don't know.” She shyly admitted with the real answer being clear to the redhead.

Sunset chuckled, “Good thing we’ve got the whole weekend together.” She placed a kiss on Twilight’s cheeks before scurrying away to the bathroom the flustered girl tried to chase away her boiling thoughts as she stared at the ceiling.

Sunset arrived again moments later, switching places with Twilight. The former unicorn approached her scaley friend and picked him up from his habitat, “Hey my little Ray of Sunshine.”

The gecko purred at her as the two rubbed cheeks together in affection.

When Twilight returned, they crashed into the bed. The result was half an hour of the girls committing a cuddling and kissing session. With a call from downstairs, the paramours made themselves presentable enough for a morning breakfast and made their way down the stairs and to the kitchen that smelled of pancake and breakfast heaven.

“Good morning girls,” Luna’s soothing voice greeted, “I’m assuming you got some good sleep at last night.”

Twilight stiffed and blushed as she squeaked out a “Y-yep.”

The redhead again smirked at her girlfriend for her not-so-subtle reaction as she leaned on the kitchen counter, “Yes, Miss Luna. It was very eventful after all.”

Luna had a brow up as her gaze shifted between the two, “Hmm mh. Tia informed me that Cozy Glow was admitted back into the mental ward hospital. Apparently, she was an escapee from months ago that they had been on the lookout for.”

Sunset nodded in acknowledgment, “Doesn't surprise me. She seems like a manipulative, clever little girl. Kind of reminds me of myself, younger.”

“Disagree, that’s not entirely true,” Twilight said as she placed two breakfast plates on the breakfast table. One consisted of eggs, bacon, and cut-up pancakes, and the other just being a tall stack of buttery blueberry pancakes.

Sunset sat at the small breakfast table in the kitchen and excitedly licked her lips before humming in satisfaction from the first bite, “Mo- Miss Luna, these are delicious!” The redhead found herself embarrassed for a moment at the near accident of calling Luna the name, Mom. She doubted a human woman simply housing her would want to associate with being a magical unicorn from another world's mother.

The adult woman smiled at her, “Actually they are of credit to my sister, She dropped them off warm not too long ago. She’ll be back any time soon after dealing with the chaos god in her home,” Luna giggled as she sat her own plate down with the girls, “By the way, if you feel comfortable with it, I would be proud to take the title of mom from you.”

Relief and happiness. That's what replaced and filled Sunset’s whole body leaving her feeling tingling and giddy. She smiled brightly at the woman and nodded while her girlfriend gave her a reaffirming squeeze on her knee.

“Good morning my lunar moon!”A somewhat flamboyant male voice greeted loudly. The man who owned the voice placed a kiss on the evening-skinned woman's temple before stealing a loose blueberry from her plat.

“And my two paramour eclipses! Good morning!” Sombra greeted.

Twilight smiled and gave her own greeting as Sunset continued to clear her plate after giving a wave back to the man.

The man sat down next to his wife only to turn towards the front door that was being pushed open. The Principal of CHS entered her sister’s home with a man and a fiery-coated long-haired collie by her side.

“Philomina?” Sunset shot up at the sight of the dog that was unmistakably the Equestrian Phoenix’s counterpart. The dog trotted straight to the redhead and requested attention and affection from her.

A near-manic chuckle escaped from the chaotic-looking man who had black hair with white streaks on the side of his head and a white goatee to match. His skin was a slated gray and he wore a brown blazer with a yellow collared undershirt and red khakis. The man’s shoes were unmatched as one was a green dress shoe and the other was brown.

Sunset had never seen the Draconequss outside of his solid statue form but she was quick to be able to piece that this was the lord of chaos apparently untraditional law judge, “You must Discord.”

“Ah! Seems we have a psychic on our hands, or for some of us, hooves. Perfect for you Luna, you know who to pick ‘em.” The disorderly man said with a wide grin and mischief in his voice.

Luna and Sunset both engaged in an eye-roll together as Twilight giggled. That giggle added to the redhead's elated mood.

Celestia placed a plate of pancakes down beside her sister, “So, do you girls have any plans today or are you taking it easy? I wouldn't blame you after such an eventful night yesterday.”

Twilight piped up, excited to be sure of their plans, “We, along with our other friends, are going to the park! An amazing and every ten-year eclipse is happening in the afternoon today! We’re making sure to wear sun and eclipse-protected glasses,” Twilight talked wildly with her hands. Sunset could she gears moving fast in her brain as her eyebrows furrowed and her mouth opened in a certain way that told her something new seemed to only now enter the studious girl’s mind, “Trying not to go driving later. It’s going to be very dark.”

Sunset smirked, “She’s been planning this for a month.”

Twilight stuck her tongue out at her playfully, “No such thing as being over-prepared.”

“I must say I agree, Twilight,” Celestia said.

“Not me, Looking directly into the sun is fun! That's why they rhyme,” Discord said casually with a grin.”

Luna and Celestia sighed as Sombra high-fived the man and the two paramours giggled and chuckled.

“Agreed,” Sunset tried.

“Absolutely not Sunset Shimmer. You can't get out of wearing the glasses,” Twilight said to her like a stern wife.

Sunset huffed.

A sun-decorated orange-cased phone buzzed on the table causing Sunset to check it as the family continued their conversations.

“We better get ready, babe. Trixie says they wanna be there within the hour.” The redhead informed her partner.

The girl finished her plate and gave an, ‘excuse me,’ before heading up the stairs.

“Sunset, before you ran off, I wanted to share something with you,” Luna said as Sunset picked up her own and her girlfriend's plates before washing them off in the sink.

“Okay,” Sunset smiled before quickly placing the plates in the dishwasher and following her human mother through the home.

The two entered the dark blue nursery that now held silvery and sparkly purple butterflies and silvery stars on the walls. A globe painted like a moon sat by the crib. A small dresser holding baby outfits held a blanket clearly covering something laid on top.

“Somby and I decided on a name…along with discovering biology sex. I wanted to share that with you before the baby shower next week. It's not a surprise for us, but it will be for the guests.” Luna informed as she walked up to the blanket with sleeping sheep and shooting stars on it.

The former unicorn beamed as excitement consumed her, “Ooh! This is so exciting!”

A wide grin consumed Sunset's face as she pulled back the blanket in anticipation.

A soothing evening blue with light glitter letters spelled out the name ‘Lunar Eclipse’ while pink and purple roses sat glued to some of the letters, “Oh my gosh!”

The redhead hugged the woman who had shown her the warmth and care of the mother she always wished for, “Congratulations! I’m so excited!”

Luna giggled, “Me too, fireball. Though, though Sombra isn’t so happy being ‘outnumbered,’” dark teal eyes rolled, “He’s already going on about needing a boy dog or something to even it out.”

“My vote goes toward a German Shephard or a Belgian Malious. I’ve always thought those looked cool.” Sunset suggested with a sly grin.

The older woman sighed, “One thing at a time. Let’s get out of the newborn stage first.”

Luna shifted to start hanging the letters up above the crib. The fire mage joined and felt another smile bloom on her face, “Hey, Lu-,” As much as she was hesitant and fearful to call the woman's mom outright, Sunset felt by Luna's earlier comment to try. Maybe, just to feel and hear the word leave her mouth, at least once, “Mom?”

The teenager avoided eye contact as her heart raced from the swirling emotions of what could be Luna’s reaction.

“Yes?” Her kind voice said. Sunset wasn't sure if she had convinced herself that she heard a smile in her tone of voice or if it was actually there on the cool-toned woman's face.

Relief flooded her as Sunset finally looked at her, seeing she had not convinced herself. The woman that has helped her more times than anyone in two worlds ever had smiled at her with a warmth that the sun goddess had never mustered to give her.

The redhead encased the moon goddess's human counterpart, “Thank you. Thank you so much, for everything you’ve done for me. I wouldn't be alive without you.”

Luna squeezed back while rubbing circles in between the amber-skinned girl's shoulder. A comfort technique that she found worked for the young female immensely, “You do not need to thank me, Sunset Shimmer,” light blue hands cupped the amber-skinned girl's face, “Thank yourself, for finding the courage and strength to allow yourself to be helped.”

Gentle thumbs whipped away the few tears shed, “I’m very proud of you fireball, and I'm elated to have you a part of my family.”

The two held another tight embrace for a few moments before Sunset pulled away, whipping the wetness away from her cheeks, “I-I should go get ready. If Twilight is finished before me, then I can't make fun of her for being slow anymore.”

Luna chuckled, “Run along then, Have fun, fireball.”

Sunset smiled a her before exiting the nursery. The redhead entered her room as she heard her Twilight humming, ‘Let It Rain,’ in the bathroom. Sunset plucked an outfit from her closet and dresser and began preparing for her outing with her friends.

A statement Sunset was happy to say to herself.

Not ten minutes later a knock came to the bedroom door, “Sunnybun? Can I come in?”

A giggle escaped the fire conjuror, “Yeah, It’s nothing you haven't seen before.”

The door quickly opened and shut as Twilight had a bright blush on her face, “Sunny! Luna could have heard that!”

“Hmm, a tragedy,” Sunset shrugged before catching the indigo-haired girl who now had her back pinned against the door.

A heated kiss ensued. A small squeak escaped the scientist as her taller partner groped her backside.

“S-sunny,” Twilight bit her bottom lip to quiet the moan threatening to spill as a pair of lips caught her neck.

“W-we should g-et-,” the lavender-skinned girl gritted her teeth to stop a whimper as her nails dug into Sunset’s oversized red leather jacket.

The redhead grumbled as they were interrupted by both of their phones going off.

“Yep, it's the girls, they are at the park now,” Sunset said after she checked her phone.

Twilight took a moment to straighten herself and catch her breath. The redhead giggled as she plucked Twilight's glasses off and cleaned the fog from them on her dark blue shirt, “You ready, beautiful?”

“Y-yes, I was trying to tell you that before you interrupted,” Twilight said as she opened the door.

“Oops, my bad,” Sunset said with the slithering of a snake.

At the house's foyer, Sunset grabbed her motorbike keys and satchel that acted as a purse after the girl applied their shoes.

After the adults waved them off and gave goodbyes they set off on their journey.

Riding through the cool April wind with her girlfriend's gentle arms wrapped around her waist made confidence and happiness thrum through her. Her magic flurried in her veins, apparently enough to make Twilight comment.

“Are you okay? Your body is hot, hotter than usual.” The younger girl asked, her voice having to yell over the rumbling engine.

“Figuratively or literally?” Sunset asked, looking over her shoulder.

She could tell she made the girl behind her blush as her head was buried into her back, “…both.”

The flame-haired girl chuckled and then grinned, “I’m just really happy is all.”

“Good, me too.” Twilight's voice said wistfully back.

Eventually, the park came into sight and Sunset turned into it, spotting Trixie’s blue buggy in the parking lot. The car had many magician-themed stickers along with a promotional one for her acts, a rainbow sticker, and a pastel blue, white, and pink flag sticker.

As the engine to the motorcycle grumbled off, Trixie waved the girls over as they placed their helmets in the seat storage.

A white blanket with yellow stars all over it was laid out on a hill with a baker lying on top.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie, welcomes you to the eclipse showing!” The silver-haired girl greeted, with Starlight at her side.

“Are you guys excited for the eclipse, we’ve only got a couple of minutes left,” the kite flier asked as she reeled in her green dragonfly-looking kite.

“Yep! I’ve brought everybody’s glasses!” Twilight said as the three girls started to walk towards the hill, Sunset stayed a bit further behind watching their backs, “Everybody needs to make sure to wear them the whole time. Trust me, eye damage won’t be fun.” Twilight informed.

These wonderful, colorful people were her friends. The friends she had always wished for deep down. They gave her happiness and hope and something to look forward to every morning she woke up. Sunset Shimmer wouldn’t trade these girls for the world.

The princess may have given her the chance to fix her mistakes, but these girls gave her the chance to be and have a real unconditional friend.

Continuing to follow behind the girls, Twilight turned over her shoulder before slowing down to Sunset's pace, “Everything okay?”

Sunset Shimmer smiled down at the young beautiful genius who showed her love and support, “I’m wonderful, Sparkes. You’ve all made me so happy.”

The other girl showed off her dimples in her smile as she interlocked their hands, “I’m happy too, Sunnybun. I couldn’t imagine my life without you girls. Without you.”

The two stopped for a moment and shared a kiss. Sunset couldn’t agree more with the lavender-skinned girl, and she made sure to say so in the kiss.

“Alright, you too love birds, get along. Trixie has her cool eclipse to watch, not you two!” The girls giggled as they ran up the hill to catch up.

Fuschia Blush and Lavender Lace greeted them with sly smirks.

Sunset sat against the large tree with Twilight cuddled up by her side, her head on her shoulder as the moon began to have its spotlight in the day's sky.

Love and happiness are what filled Sunset Shimmer’s heart and soul.

No matter how dark the sky may be, as long as she had her friends, lover, and family by her side nothing could take away Sunset Shimmer’s happiness anymore.

Author's Note

The End!

Thanks to everyone for your reads, advice, and comments.

I must admit I did start this story very impulsively in the middle of the night and I don't regret it. I've never been much of a creative writer but have always enjoyed writing in the general sense. This story has very much opened me to that world and I'm excited to explore it more and build more skill.

I know this story probably wasn't the best, again, it's the first time I've ever done something like this. Most likely I'll come back and edit and improve the story once I do gain more confidence in my storytelling. Writing this story was pretty therapeutic since there is definitely more than one chapter that was venting :derpytongue2:

Anyway, Thank you so much for reading and sticking all the way through. It means so much to me.

I have another story in the works right now that has a few chapters out, feel free to read that if you want more content.

Have an amazing day/night, you deserve it! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 1. Why? Oh, Why?

I guess it's my fault. I should have known. I shouldn't have trusted. Nothing ever lasts. I've learned that lesson, but it never sticks and now I'm really paying the price. It's what I get for believing. For having hope. For trusting. For not even Princess Twilight's amazing harmony representatives couldn't even last with me.
Here I am just sitting in class. Barely awake and barely alive. I'm numb to it now. The glares, the whispers. The vulgar words on my locker. The food thrown at me during lunch. I've heard them say it's a taste of my own medicine. I don't disagree.

Sunset

Maybe I should have just left. Gone back to equestria with the princess after the formal. The princess. She’s one of the few keeping me sane. She is making an effort to write to me. She is listening to me. She held me as I cried my eyes out the first day all of this started. Her promise to help clear my name.

Sunset

There's so few in this world actually believing me. I can count it on one hand. That being two. Trixie, for some reason and Ray. Ray. My ray of sunshine. That devilishly handsome bright opal leopard gecko.

“Sunset!”
I slowly look up from my random sketch of said gecko in my notes at my trigonometry teacher, Mr.Cranky, a fitting name.
“Yes?” I say with a slow blink.
“Instead of making your little doodles, why don't you answer the question on the board? Unless that's beneath you?” he said with a stern annoyance.
I sigh and make my way to the front. Trigonometry is one of the subjects I thrive in. My sluggish walk to the board had been interrupted with a small trip, thanks to a foot shooting out in front of my walking way. That earned a few snickers. I quickly finished the problem. As I was dismissed back to my desk after Mr.Cranky confirmed my correct answer, I, of course, had to make eye contact with an ivory pale fashionista. In this interaction she simply slipped her eyes away from my contact. That's fine. I understand. I don't want to associate with me either.

I slid back into my desk, kept my head down, held in my hand and simply waited for the class to end.

As the last bell of the day rang, dismissing the tense school body, I stomped my combat boots down the hall to my locker. Coming into view I noticed it. More graffiti. ‘She-Demon Cunt’ with a visual drawing of a crimson red demon tail and horns. I simply stood and started for more than a second. How am I supposed to feel about this again? Sad? Angery? Hopeless? All three work. With yet another sigh, I find myself doing that alot nowadays. I opened my locker. As soon as I did that, a certain journal with my gold-crimson intertwined sun cutie mark on the cover gave a magical vibration. It’s everyday, right on time. The princess can wait a moment though, I want to get home to my factory apartment quickly before anybody can hurt me. Whether it's a shove, a push, a hard pencil jab or a heart breaking insult.

I threw all my things in my bag and made a beeline brisk walk to the bathroom, where I attempted to discreetly grab a bunch of wet paper towels. I made it back to my locker and began to scrub. It doesn't matter if it doesn't all come off, just the words leaving will be enough.
“Agh!” I gave a startled shout as I was shoved into my locker. The side of my face hitting the door of the locker. It must have been enough to cut as I felt blood trickle down my face. I tried to turn to my perpetrator only to find I couldn't move. Someone was using their body weight to keep me up against my locker.
“Hey, sunny, just the girl I wanted to see.” a certain raspy voice that could only belong to Glida squawked out.
“What do you want, Gilda?” I said tiredly.
“Oh, what's the rush Sunny Shim? I just wanna have a nice conversation. Bitch to bitch.” Gilda said.
“Not interested, either leave me alone or shit out what you wanna talk about,” I spoke impatiently.
“Fine.” She gripped the back of my head and slammed it in my locker, with my injured check smooshed against the cold bottom of the half sized locker. “Just wanted to give you a warning for the future. If you ever say shit or rat me out to the school or police on your little gossip account, I’ll make it your last day in this and your world, you got me?” she threatened with a whisper and so close I could both feel and smell her breath on my face. “Fuck you, your talking to the wrong person. I don't run that account. I said in an attempted stern, aggressive voice. “Yea, yea, you got your warning. Ta ta.” and with that she let me go and strutted off. All I could do was stand there. Collect my breath. I picked my head back up only to look over and see Applejack and Rarity standing at A.J.’s locker. Watching me. Watching that whole ordeal. I could feel my tears beginning to build up. From what? Fear? Pain? The abandonment from my friends? Again, all three. I grabbed my stuff from my locker quickly and made a quick walk to the front of the school and out the doors. Now I get to walk home in the cold winter to a lonely cold apartment. At Least I have Ray and Princess Twilight to talk to when I get there. At Least they will be by my side.

‘I can't believe it! I simply can't believe it!’ Princess Twilight frantically wrote in the journal. ‘Why Oh, Why? Would they just stare? Applejack? I atleast thought no matter what was going on she’d stand up for somepony, anypony! Oh, and Glinda! Don't get me started on that griffon!’

“Don't worry you don't have to. I have my own problems with her human counterpart.’ I scribbled down. I sat in bed scratching Ray’s head and taking a bite of my apple. I got my homework done for the day. What does that leave me to do? Well I wouldn't even be done yet, or even home. I'd be at the Sugar Cube Corner. With the girls. But I'm not. So instead I'll sit in my bed on the loft trying to find ways to make the time go faster. Maybe draw? No. That makes me think of my superhero comic I was working on for the girls. Paint? Pinkie and I used to paint together. Play a video game? Rainbow, Applejack and I used to do that together. Everything just reminds me of the pain of the loss. The reminder I shouldn't have allowed myself to believe and hope. I could feel my tears building up . My breathing is getting heavier and harder. I can't see. It's all a bunch of colors coming together. A hiccup. A sharp gasp. I topple over giving a shouting cry, hyperventilating. I can't stop crying.

I see it. Slightly. I feel it. Slightly. A scaly companion coming under my hand. A book vibrating in front of me. Focus. Come on Sunset. Focus. A few more spouts of magical magenta vibrations and a little reptilian flicking tongue, I came back. Not all the way but enough. Reaching over to my night stand I grab my tissues, clean my face of tears and snot. I take a peak in front of me. ‘Right. Right. Hey… you know if you ever wanted to, you can come back to equestria,’ The first message from Twilight wrote.
‘I wouldn't mind if you stayed here for a bit. So you can have time to recollect.’ another sentence the princess wrote.
‘Then we’ll storm right into that school and fix this whole debacle!’ the final line from the princess said.
‘Thanks Twilight, I appreciate you being here.’ I wrote.
‘Of, course!’ I sat in a glum silence after seeing Twilight's response. “Sunset… I’m sorry to say, I have to go. I have a meeting with princess Celestia about a new potentially dangerous pony, Starlight Glimmer. I encountered her a couple days ago.’ Twilight wrote.
‘Starlight Glimmer? That name is familiar but I can’t exactly remember where I heard it.’ I wrote while trying to place the familiar name.
‘If you remember, let me know stat, please!’ the princess wrote rather quickly. ‘Will do.’ I scribbled down. ‘Thank you! I will get back to you as soon as I can, remember self care!’ the princess frantically wrote. I rolled my eyes at the latter part of the sentence. I'm too numb to enjoy anything more.

I closed my journal and placed it on the nightstand. Checking my alarm clock's time, I saw it was only seven minutes until eight pm. With nothing left for me to do the rest of the night, I settled into the blankets of my bed, with Ray resting on the pillow above my head. I gave a heavy sigh and fell asleep with the aching numbness in my heart.

Chapter 6. The Regret of Pointing a Finger

Author's Note

Hi hi!
Just wanted to give a bit of a warning as this chapter has a big boy sad ending and does have a graphic suicide attempt scene, so read at your own discretion.
A lighter note though, i'm excited to being closer to scit-twi! I've got things planned ^-^
Also all concerns for consequences will be answered in due time, Mrs. Cake don't fuck with delinquents.
Thanks so much for reading it means alot!
Please comment and interact, I love hearing your opinions and story building help! :)

Chapter 6. The Regret of Pointing a Finger

It had been a stressful Friday morning for many of the students and faculty at Canterlot High School.

The two principles of the school had found themselves in a high state of anger, disappointment, worry and many other negative emotions they were sure the sirens would have a feast on if they were here. In front of them sat three young freshmen, who had confessed to being ‘anon-a-miss,’ along with providing the women all the accounts that payed them to post secrets. The sistering principal’s were also made aware that the student, Fluttershy, was out of class due to a panic attack, thanks to ‘anon-a-miss,’-no, thanks to Applebloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell. The three girls made sure to make one last damaging post of a certain shy student drunkenly singing at a slumber party, the Thursday night before turning in themselves and the account.

“Do you girls have the slightest idea of what you’ve done? You caused mass hate of segregation across the student body, which led to three suspensions, and an explosion. I should expelle you right now!” The vice principal said, her voice rising along with her anger. “Don't forget you've caused a fellow student to be severely bullied and harrassed!”

“We were not the only ones involved, yes we started it but we didn't want to take it so far! Other students started sending secrets and offering to pay, we were in too deep and panicked.” Applebloom tried to defend.

Luna stared at the young girl in disbelief, “So you've been soliciting secrets? That's your excuse?”

Scootaloo spoke up, “I-it's not like that. We-we didn't know what else to do. We were going to stop it only after a week but then Sunset Shimmer started getting bullied after we framed her and then we got scared of what would happen to us, so…”

The vice principal raised a hand and massaged her temples, “I cant believe what I’m hearing.” Luna said, beginning to pace. The head ruler of the school finally looked up after processing the morning's news. The cyber police had been less than helpful, not caring much for ‘silly’ teenage banter. “Luna, I will handle these three, please go check on our student in the infirmary.” Celestisa said with a strange calmness. Obeying her sister, Luna exited the office not sparing a single glance towards the preteens. All they could think was what they were going to do if expelled.

Pacing quickly down the hall a short ways, Luna heard a wailing along with three voices offering reassurance to the crying girl and one promising threats about an accused girl.

“When I get my hands on her she'll be dead! This shit has gone on too far and too long!” A raspy voice yelled with anger. The vice principal took a deep breath trying to get a hold on her anger before dealing with the five teenagers that have so faithly abandoned their friend. Luna opened the door and approached the five teenagers.

“Ladies-,” the women started to say only to be cut off by a cyan skinned athlete, “She's expelled right? Like, she's gone, not welcomed onto campus again?! She better be.” Luna simply crossed her arms, “Ms. Dash, aren't you suspended, what are you doing here on campus?” Rainbow Dash gapped. The evening colored women simply rolled her eyes, “If you ask me they should be expelled but that is up to the principal and since the girls are so young, Celestia will most likely go soft on them.” The bluish-lavender woman said with an eye roll.

“Them?” The pale pink haired girl said, removing her hands from her face exposing her blood shot eyes.

“Girls? As in multiple?” A southern voice an octave lower than Applebloom’s questioned.

“Miss.Luna, are you saying someone has been aiding, ugh- her?” Rarity said with conviction. Luna was growing very tired of this, the blaming, they really have no clue, “The three girls confessed this morning, Sunset Shimmer was not one of them. She has had nothing to do with it. I'm sick of you all unjustly pointing the finger at that girl for things she did in the past as if you haven't done something before too, not even before but just recently.” The group of friends started to gain some worry and guilt in their systems.

Pinkie Pie, since the beginning of the week, had completely straight hair and had mostly lost all her color appearing to be boring shades of gray now, “Vice principal, who was it really?” Fluttershy spoke up, “Yea, please tell us.” Pinkamena said. The three opposing girls who sistered the real secret-sharers looked at Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy with shock.

Luna took a deep breath not sure how the girls would react to the news, “Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo all confessed to being the accounts owner this morning.”

Silence.

More silence.

Fluttershy started to sob, Pinkie Pie had returned to her state of staring off, how she's been all week.

Rainbow Dash barked out a laugh, “Vice principal it's not funny to joke like that about students.” Applejack said nothing as she stared off in thought, Rarity held a hand over her mouth in shock.

“What have we done?” The cowgirl said as she brought her hat over her face, tears beginning to fall.

Friday’s school day had passed by with melancholy, regret, and guilt staining the air of the building. The student body hadn't been told the full truth of who was behind, ‘Anon-a-Miss,’ just that it was three freshman girls and Sunset Shimmer was truthful in not involved and never had been.

The five girls gave each other a look of guilt and regret before silently parting to make their ways home, not bothering to hangout after school today. Rainbow Dash had long gone home due to her suspension, before leaving she refused to look at Scootaloo, thus revoking the offer in giving the girl her usual ride home, leaving Scootaloo to ride the bus. Applejack and Rarity were also giving their sisters the silent treatment. They drove their sisters home, quickly turned off their respective vehicles and stormed up to their rooms. All three girls' guardians had been made aware of what had happened. What their children had done.

The preteens had yet to be given their punishments, Principal Celestia explained that would be revealed during the following Monday's parent conference.

Luna paced her office, after the school hours, riddled with guilt. Sunset Shimmer hasn't shown up to school since monday. It was her fault. The five girls she had encouraged her to speak with obviously went south. The concerned woman had tried calling and texting the phone number Sunset had put down in her documentation, but she didn't even know if that was a real number. Luna had to find the girl, check in on her, do something.

A soft knock came and followed by the office door opening, Celestia entered her younger sister's office, sitting down with two cups of chamomile tea.

“Here, drink some, we both know it'll help.” The regal voice of the aurora haired women said.

“How can I at a time like this? Sunset Shimmer hasn't been to school in four days, sister, she's never missed a day since she has been here. And after I encouraged her to do something? What if she's hurt? In pain? In need of someone? Yet we don't know where she is because there's no way she lives at a junkyard like her papers suggest.” Luna saud with her pace and speaking getting quicker.

Celestia gave a long sigh, “I know sister, trust me, I’m worried too, I don't want anything bad to have happened to her. Since tomorrow is Saturday, we can go out tomorrow to try to find any clues for where Ms.Shimmer could be, okay?”

The younger sister relaxed a little, “Okay, yea we should do that.” After agreeing and finishing their tea the two sisters headed out of the school. Luna trying to find hope in finding the teen she had come to care greatly for.

Fluttershy walked into the animal shelter with her head hanging low. She got to work immediately hoping to get her mind off things. She got to feeding all the animals, starting with the furry creatures, moving on to the feathered ones, then to the scaled animals. Passing through the snakes she got to the lizards and geckos section, looking up she saw a familiar looking leopard gecko, ‘Ray?’ Suddenly her memories from this morning before her panic attack hit her.

~ ~

She had been so angry and sad. ‘That…that bitch!’ ‘Sunset’ had been betraying and going after everyone, she should have realized she would be targeted eventually too. Fluttershy had always been impulsive when she was angry as it doesn't happen often. ‘She wants to be a meanie to me? Fine! A meanie like her doesn't deserve a pet! Poor Ray! He shouldn’t be forced to be around such a negative and awful person.’ With these thoughts running through her head she impulsively called the animal shelter.

“T-this is Fluttershy, I’d like to report a case of neglect and abuse.”

~ ~

The sensitive teen stood, dumbfounded, looking at the gecko, even more guilt flooding through her subconscious. Looking at Ray he looked so sad, the yellow leopard gecko was curled up into a ball in the back right corner of the tank, his back turned to the front.

Fluttershy started a sprint to the front office of the animal shelter. There she saw a bright yellow skinned woman with fluorescent blue hair tied into a messy bun standing there, “Dr. Fauna! There's been a mistake! The leopard gecko, Ray, that was brought in today, turns out the case of abuse that was told was a lie! He needs to be returned to his owner as quickly as possible! -um, please.” Dr. Fauna stood shocked for a moment, “Oh, I'm actually looking at his paperwork now, the animal patrol gave a report on the state of the home and his equipment there. It makes sense it was a lie, everything for him was in good condition, no signs of mistreatment at all, only thing was the owner is homeless. Unfortunately we have to keep him here a full forty-eight hours long, it's a part of protocall, despite it being proven false or not.”

The pastel yellow and pink teen held her head down, tears filling her eyes, “...Oh. Okay.” Fluttershy sulked back to where she left off. Guilt eating away at the regret filled teen, she sobbed, she felt like she not only betrayed Sunset in the worst way possible but also herself.

~ ~

This Friday morning had been tough for the amber skinned teen, the girl's brain had not allowed her any sleep. Each time her mind allowed her to slip away a night terror would follow, from her former friends and school peers jumping her, to the fears of Glidas gang, to her crimson demon toughting and finally killing her. Sunset had stayed in bed all morning, sleeping after taking nearly ten sleep aiding pills in less than an hour.

Sunset had been suddenly awoken by a knocking at her door. The fiery redhead sat up with a confused look on her face. ‘No way there was just a knock at that door. It's a rusty abandoned factory, why would anybody be interested in it? Let alone knocking?’

The knocking sounded again, this time more firm and loud. “Open the door, ma’am, this is animal control, we have been made aware you are here.”

Sunset sat with her jaw open in shock and looked over at Ray, he was still munching on his insects she fed him earlier. The knocking had been turned into pounding. The shaking pale golden teen got up and made her way down to the door. There as she opened the door she saw two people, one man and one woman, wearing beige collared shirts along with dark brown slacks, on their shirts was a badge that said, ‘Canterlot Animal Control.’

“Um, what's this about?” The teen. She wanted to ask how they found her, knew where she was, knew who she was.

“We’ve had a case reported to us of animal abuse and neglect. Do you have a leopard gecko here?” the man said. Sunset stood with no response, having a hard time wrapping her head around the predicament she was in. ‘Abuse? Neglect? Who would say that? Who knew where I lived and knew about, Ray?’ The realization came to her, her breathing becoming panicked and heavy. There was only one person who knew where Sunset was residing and only five that knew about her scaly friend. “What the fuck? There's no way she's that evil. I haven't even been there in four days, why do this?’ The teen could feel something she hadn't felt in a while now, rage.

“Ma'am you're going to need to let us in, seeing as you're homeless and living in an abandoned factory, we can see it's an unfit environment.” The woman of the animal control duo said.

Sunset’s head snapped up at the woman, making eye contact, “NO! You can't do that! Here come in, Look! He has a perfect tank, food, water, everything is clean! He's happy and healthy, it's obvious! You can't take him!” Sunset said with at first anger then slipping into desperation.

The duo walked in and up the loft to Ray's habitat, the woman grabbing the gecko and placing him in a carrier box, the man gathering his supplies, “That might be true but the accusation has already been made, it's mandatory to take an animal that has been filed in for abuse. Whether it's fake or not.” The man spoke.

The once unicorn began to cry, “No! Please! You can't take him!”

The adults began to walk out the door of the factory, “Sorry ma'am, you can make an opposing case in forty-eight hours. Though with your living situation it will be next to impossible to get him back, not sure how you did it in the first place, truthfully.” The woman of the team said before shutting the door closed.

Sunset stood on her loft, dumbfounded, tears silently trailing down her cheeks. She didn't know what to think or do as she stood in her dark, cold factory, officially in total isolation.

~ ~

A day and half had passed making it a gloomy Saturday evening, the sun would soon be setting. A broken unicorn turned human stood at her bathroom sink, head low, deep in thought. Sunset slowly raised her head, seeing her reflection, what looked back was a person with grayed dull peach orange skin with red, and yellow hair, with tired eyes, sunken cheeks and furrowed eyebrows. Her dirty hair is messy with wild stray curls. Looking through her mirror she saw her bathtub was now half full. The teen walked over with a limp as her legs were sore from the many mutilation carving her flesh. Turning the faucet off the girl stood for a moment, looking over to her toilet seat cover, sat her journal. Sunset picked it up and sat on the seat cover with her pen in hand.

“Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,

Thank you for everything you've done for me. You gave me a path to redemption and a second chance. I loved it while it lasted, I’m sorry as I'm about to throw that chance you gave me away. Thank you for being there for me, you were the only one and there's nothing I can do to show you my gratitude. If you could, please let Princess Celestia know that I'm sorry, for being such a snide little pupil, I was high off jealousy, I know the error of my ways now all too well. Give her my apologies for her having to deal with me. I wish you nothing but good luck as you further your journey in being a princess, I’m sorry I won't be here to watch it. Thank you again for being a friend, you don't have to worry about me anymore, I’ll see you again someday, very, very far away. Good bye.

Your friend,

Sunset Shimmer.”

Finishing her last letter, Sunset brought her journal out to the living room and set it down on the sofa. She took one last look around, with a sigh she made her way back to the bathroom. The teen had it all prepared. She stepped into the half full tub, wearing a magenta sweater too large, that slipped off her right shoulder, and her black boyshorts.She slid into the bath feeling the water rise, she stared at the wall for a moment, then looked at the new large razor blade she slipped from the convenient store earlier that day. Picking it up along with her arms, she took a deep breath, ‘It'll be over quickly, I can handle a little pain, plus I finally get to meet my parents.’ A wobbly smile appeared on the girl's face, she took the razor placing the corner on her left arm first, forcing it down with great strength she made her way down the road of her arm, destroying her flesh and muscle creating a long skinny cavern.

“Ah-!” The teen gave a small shout from the pain, gritting her teeth. She took a few heavy breaths and did the same with her right arm. Pure crimson liquid gushed and flowed out of her arms like a beautiful fountain to be admired in the Canterlot Palace gardens.

Sitting back against the wall the teen took heavy breathes in trying to relax as she felt her life beginning to flow out along with the blood, as the sun set began, the name shared teen would disappear as the sun did as well.

Interlude, Part 2: Sometimes You Fuck Up

The night had begun to settle in, walking next to her partner to her car, the farmer and designer noticed a wooden clubhouse shining bright against the dark woods.

The couple made their way up a flight of wooden makeshift stairs leading to a brown wooden door. As the farmer approached and raised a hand to knock, she paused for a moment as she heard soft whispers. The blonde sighed and knocked, giving the three young girls a moment to collect themselves. After the said moment Applejack looked toward her partner, gaining a nod with deep purple curls bouncing, she opened the entry door, “Apple Bloom? Girls?”

All that could be heard was quick shuffling and a tissue being used, as the older teens opened the door they could see the mass amounts of wadded paper, thrown about sketches and a trashcan full of tissues. There were quick drawings of many different plans and steps for said plans strun about the room.

“Apple Bloom, what in tarnation is all this?” Applejack inquired.

“Oh, Applejack! Perfect, we can go through which plan you think will work the best!” The bow adorned girl said with puffy red eyes. “Ya see, Ah was thinkin’ we could go with a cool concert where everyone performs how sorry we are-" being cut off by Scootaloo to explain, "You know since Sunset likes music!"

"O-or we could do some sort of surprise apology circle, I saw that in a movie once- it worked for them! But we could also-“ Sweetie Belle piped up.

“Darlings, you can't be serious?” The tailor asked in near disbelief.

The pre-teens looked at the older teenager's, “what do ya mean? I’m trying to help, trying to give you ways to make up with Sunset! I-I, if you guys makeup you’ll be happy again! ...You might love me again…” the redhead said desperately while whispering the last sentence.

Applejack didn’t know how to think. She had been angry at her sister for the terrible thing her and her friends did, though the reason why they had lost their friendship with the fiery redhead had been their own. They could have stood by the former unicorns side, but instead they chose to completely abandon her. Applejack didn't like her own or her sister's decisions but it was too late, now the farmer needed to focus on helping her sister get through understand the lesson.

Taking a deep breath the cowgirl sat beside her sister, “Oh sugar cube, Ah know you wanna try to make things right, but Ah’m gonna be real honest with you girls now.” Applejack paused, making eye contact with her younger sister and her friends. “Sometimes ya can’t fix things. Some mistakes can be so bad that there is no making up for it. This is one of those, Ah know y’all feel guilty and wanna make amends, make things better for me, Rarity, the other girls and Sunset Shimmer again, but ya can’t. The only person that gets to decide that is Sunset herself.”

“But we have to try! Sunset won’t know we’re sorry unless we try to get her to forgive you guys!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

“Yea! It’s our fault everyone went after her, we did frame her after all.” Sweetie Belle said getting more quiet as she continued her confession.

Apple Bloom had kept her head held down. She knew her older sister was right, but much like her friends, she didn’t want to believe that they couldn’t fix things to how they once were. “W-we just want it to go back to the way it was, we realize we messed up, caused some trouble for Sunset.” The bow adorned girl began to childishly sod, being filled with an immense amount of regret and guilt that the child didn’t know what to do with. The polished designer scoffed, causing all the other girls to pause and look at the ivory skinned girl with hurt looks- save for the side low tailed farmer who looked more angry..

“I’m sorry darlings. I'm not scoffing at you particularly but the situation certainly did more than cause 'some trouble' for Sunset. I don’t know all the details, they weren’t told to us, but I know that she had most definitely been physically assaulted, many times… We know cause we saw… and we did nothing, not to mention Rainbow Dash confessed to being a part of it one time.” The preppy style teen said, guilt and shame lacing her words. The three young girls stared up at the older teen. Sweetie Belle’s sobs grew as Apple Bloom hung her head down and Scootaloo curled in on herself.

“Now she's not tellin’ ya this to make ya feel more guilty or anything like that. It’s important for ya to know.” Applejack gave a deep sigh, “Girls my advice to ya on this is to just accept that ya made a deep mistake, learn the lesson and move on. Trust me, Ah know how difficult it is, sugar cubes, the girls and I have to do it too, but only time and space can heal this.”

“B-but, our sisters don’t lo-“ Scootaloo began only to be cut off.

“Where in the pig's rolled mud pit did ya get that idea!” Applejack said, a bit horrified that her sister and friends came to this thought. The farmer spoke again before the three youngins got the chance, “Ah know better than the Apple family history that that just ain’t plain true. You girls really think that?”

Looking at the girls' faces, all exchanging guilty glances, the Stetson wearer had her answer. Applejack moved in encasing the three naive girls into a comforting hug, “You're our sisters, we would and could never stop loving y’all. Please next time you feel like this, talk to us.” The blonde farmer said.

“Yes darlings, we’ll understand. It’s important we listen and talk to each other, to prevent another tragedy like this. Besides, we've all made mistakes.” Rarity said with general reassurance.

“Oh yea? Like what?” Sweetie Bell said, not believing her older sister.

“Well for starters, not standing by Sunset’s side and even worse, doing nothing to help or listen to her when she needed us. It’s a grave mistake that we have to live with.” The posh accent said with sadness taking over her voice as she talked.

“That mistake was only made because of us.” Scootaloo said.

The ivory and sherbert skinned teens exchanged looks, “No sugarcube, It’s completely on us. Yes, the initial situation was because of a bad idea by y’all but we, the people who are supposed to be Sunset's friends, choose to abandon that friendship.” The freckled young woman explained.

“All because we hadn't completely let go of the past, we allowed ourselves to be petty and take things further than it should have.” Rarity spoke, continuing her partner's explanation.

“We’re sorry, we caused you guys to lose a friend. We didn't want that, we just wanted to get our sister's time back.” Apple Bloom said with tears blurring her vision.

Applejack hugged her sister, “We’re sorry we made you feel neglected to the point ya thought ya had to go there. We all play a part in this tragedy.”

Apple Bloom cried into her sister's shoulder, she felt her friends join on the other sides of her in a hug. Rarity joined in with one arm clinging to her sobbing sister's shoulder and the other holding onto her partner's side.

Author's Note

Howdy doo!
My stars it feels so long, my apologizes. I have to admit i'm very obsessed with 'Cross The Rubicon' on this site right now so its been taking my writing time.
I hope you enjoyed this tidbit! Get ready, next time we get some real sciset action!
Please comment and interact, I love hears your thoughts and opinions :D

Chapter 16. The Influence of the Sparkling Night Sky

A roaring stallion of a vehicle ripped through the early hours of the night, alerting the residents of the suburban neighborhood of the mechanical ride and its rider.

The short fiery mane settled above its owners shoulders as the strong wild wind settled and came to its resting point.

Sunset Shimmer tossed her new shortened locks around in an attempt to regain control of the wild short curls. Dismounting from the motorcycle, Sunset placed her black flame adorned helmet into the storage unit under the bike's seat. Looking back at the indigo two story home, Sunset emitted a sign of contentment and moved forward to her way to her lavender skinned friend's front door.

Knocking on the door, the red head tucked a bit of her short curls behind her ear, suddenly feeling nervous. ‘This is the first time I'm meeting this girl's family and I pulled up with short hair, a piercing and a bomber jacket? Is that better than leather? At least I was smart enough to change my top.’ The amber skinned teen acknowledged, looking down at what had once been her maroon sports bra that passed as a crop top to her now black sleeveless turtleneck top and keeping her jacket all the way on instead of the off the shoulder look she sported earlier in the day.

“I’ll get it!” A muffled high octave nasal voice shouted.

Sunset smirked.

As the door creaked open a purple themed young scientist appeared. She was dressed in a light blue crew neck with wide sleeves and shiny silver stars littering the top, the crew neck waistband sat on top of a dark purple box pleated skirt followed by matching light blue knee high socks with silver bows on the sides and a pair of black converse. Her indigo hair was pulled up into her usual high ponytail with bedazzled star shaped clips.

“Hey.” Sunset said, attempting to appear cool and calm.

Twilight simply stared at the warm paletted teen. Suddenly that surprise blossomed into a wide smile and sparkling purple eyes, “Holy cosmic stars! Sunny, you look amazing!” The glasses adorned girl exclaimed, reaching a hand out to the now short fiery hair.

Sunset blushed, “Thanks Sparkes, you look good yourself.”

“T-thank you.” Twilight smiled and blushed deeply, leaning her head on the door.

“Sunset Shimmer, we meet again I see.” A male voice said.

Twilight moved out of the way and the pale white blue shaggy haired man stood with his arms crossed in an attempt to look intimidating.

It didn’t work.

“Hello Officer Armour.” Sunset said cooley.

Twilight looked back and forth between the two who had greeted each other. “You two know each other?”

“Yea she was that case a couple weeks ago. Also Miss Shimmer here is a speedster with that bike of hers, you making sure to keep at the limit now right?” Shining Armour said with a brow raised and a small smirk.

Sunset gave a light blush and chuckle, rubbing the back of her next, “Heh, yes sir.”

The amber skinned girl looked back at her purple friend and noticed the complex look in her eyes. Like she didn’t like some part of the information she received and didn’t know how to approach it.

More footsteps could be heard behind the siblings as a shorter woman in a navy blue starry apron appeared, “Ah, hello! You must be the Sunset Shimmer I’ve heard so much about. You got three members of the house invested greatly in you, it’s wonderful to finally meet you. I’m Twilight Velvet but I just go by Velvet.” The purple and white striped haired woman said with a mind smile and wisdom in her eyes.

“Thanks, I appreciate you inviting me over.” Sunset bowed as she entered the home, hearing her Twilight close the door.

Just then the other three family members appeared, a familiar navy blue man, a familiar but not sentient purple and green dog and- and- ‘Holy Ponyfeathers, I should’ve known she was in this world too!’ A pretty pink woman straightened her poster after setting the last placement on the dinner table and put her delicate hands together in her front, “Hello, It’s so nice to meet you! I'm Cadence.”

Sunset began to feel a small bubble of anger build in her chest. ‘Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, that stupid little pegasus pony that had just accidentally walked into ascension.’ Jealousy ruled over the former unicorn as bad memories and feelings resurfaced. Sunset Shimmer one of the most talented unicorns to the point of being compared to Starswirl had worked her flank off to gain her wings, studied day and night, completed and mastered all her lesson within a day, had her only real mother figure stolen from her from some random pony that spouts out to steal the celestial princess away.

‘Come on Shimmer, this isn’t the same pony-person! She doesn’t know you, you don’t know her. She didn’t take away your chance to be accepted and adopted. She is just a simple mortal human living day by day.’

Sunset took a deep breath, “It’s nice to meet you too.” The teen said while faking a smile and attempting to bite back at her feelings of anger and jealousy.

Hearing footsteps tapping up to her, the red head looked in their direction to see two dark toned blues that colored the therapist and father in the home, “Hi Sunny, wow look at that do!” Night light said with wide eyes.

Sunset smirk, “Heh, Yea it was a bit unplanned.”

“Well I like it, dear.” The man said wiping his hands before retrieving the now finished and cooked off dinner.

“Thank you.” Sunset said with color forming on her face.

“Who’s ready for dinner! Tonight's cuisine consists of soft spaghetti dipped in rich tomato sauce, now there’s two choices of meat or not since, Sunset, your vegetarian correct?” Velvet informed the group.

The redhead nodded as she sat with the rest of family, on the left side of the table next to Twilight and across from Shining Armour.

***

Dinner had been quaint and light hearted with Sunset adoring the meal that burst with flavor in each bite.

The amber skinned teen tried not to giggle as she noticed her ponytailed friend beginning to buzz with excitement as time passed.

The star shower would be at its peak at nine-thirty and the anticipation to study and observe the constellations radiated from the purple teen.

Finishing the last leg of the dinner course with a chocolate chip brownie, Twilight rocketed up from the seat and grabbed onto the red and gold haired teens hand. “It’s nine! We’ll be outside!”

Bursting out the back door to the fenced in yard, a grin blossomed on Sunsets face as she brought a closed fist in front of her mouth to cover her snickering. This continued and grew into small laughs as Sunset watched her star obsessed friend scramble to ensure all of her observation equipment was ready and in perfect order.

The glasses adorned girl must have finally noticed as she turned around, placed her hands on her hips and placed a fake offended face, “Excuse me Miss Shimmer is something funny?” The indigo haired teen asked while adjusting her glasses.

“No, no, you're just cute is all.” The redhead said with a smirk after she finished a snicker.

Twilight paused as a deep blush flushed her cheeks. The lavender skinned teen straightened her poster and tapped her shoe covered toes on the ground a few rounds, “Oh, w-well thank you. Y-you too.”

Somehow her blush got deeper.

Sunset smiled, “Thanks. Is the stuff ready yet? The stars already look amazing but we got a couple minutes till it’s peak time.”

“Yes!” Twilight said enthusiastically while fanning a blanket out on the grass behind the telescope.

The two girls took their seats staring at the sky.

“Wow, it’s so amazing.” Twilight said observing the twinkling lights slowly dancing by the moon.

“Yea it is, Sparkes.” The redhead said looking over at the other girl.

Their eyes met as Twilight grew giddy for spotting a constellation, “Look!,” she said looking back up to the sky and pointing out a triangular constellation, “That is Vega and Altair! They're known as the two lovers in the sky.”

“That’s really amazing, Sparkes.”

“Oh and there we have Ursa Major! On the left over here is the Pegasus!”

Sunset chuckled a bit at that one.

“You know someday I hope to become a star in the afterlife. To be able to be high above in the sky and watch tiny earthlings from below.” The lavender skinned girl said with a dreamy look in her eye.

“Huh, I've never thought of that. I think that'd be pretty cool.” The redhead responded.

Twilight turned to Sunset, suddenly becoming serious, “I hope you don't mind me asking but, Do you believe in an afterlife?”

Sunset thought for a moment, “I don't know, I've never really thought about it. Where I come from death is for looking upon celebrating a po- person's life and what they did, not such of this place's custom of just acknowledging their dead.”

Twilight smiled and slowly nodded, “I like that. I know there are a few cultures that prefer to celebrate life instead of crying over losing it. I think it helps keep things optimistic. I’ll have to look at the statistics later.” The indigo haired teen said, bringing hand to her chin, in thought.

The former unicorn chuckled, “You're funny, you know that?”

Blushing for the countable time that night, Twilight looked back up at the glimmering stars, “Not really but your praise means a lot.”

“Any time Sparkey.”

The next several minutes conducted of the lavender skinned girl looking at her telescope, taking pictures and taking notes on the stars. Sunset sat back using her hands to keep her up, admiring the purple toned young scientist.

A gasp broke Sunset Shimmer from her trance as Twilight looked at her and pointed to the sky. “Oh my goodness, It’s a shooting star, Sunnybun!”

“Holy Alicorn Feathers!” Sunset said with amusement.

Twilight giggled, “My stars, where do you come up with that?”

“You want the truth?” Sunset said with a knowing smirk and a raised brow challenging her stargazing companion.

“Always.” Twilight said as her curiosity had entered her decision making.

Sunset faltered from a moment. Was she really about to tell this girl such a world changing secret? Was that fair to do to Twilight? Though it's not like she can keep it a secret forever.

“Even if it's the craziest thing you've ever heard?”

“Oh, now I have to know.” Twilight said with a large smile, sitting back down next to the amber teen.

Sunset took a breath in, “I’m actually a magical talking unicorn from another world that holds a magic kingdom where the dominant species is magical talking ponies.”

At first Twilight committed a single confused blink, then she began to giggle, “Uh huh, and what's this magical kingdom called?”

“Equestria.”

“If you're from another world, how did you get here?”

“A mirror portal sitting outside CHS.”

Twilight quirked a brow, “Your answering a bit to fast. Are you writing a fantasy novel or something?”

“Nope, every word is true and my life.”

Twilight sat up straight, “So, let me get this straight, you are a magical unicorn who had taken the shape of a human and you left your horse realm to come to the human realm.”

“Pony, not horse. Horses are actually rare to come by." Sunset explained

Twilight's eyes grew, “You promise your not playing a joke on me?”

Sunset sat up to look Twilight in the eyes, “Yes, I promise.”

The violet eyes were focused on turquoise ones, looking for signs of fibbery, mischief or even insanity. The lavender skinned girl, after her scanning, she adjusted her glasses, “ You have magic?”

Sunset nodded, “Very little, especially compared to at home in Equestria.”

“Well, science has never dispelled the multiverse theory or magic.” Twilight starred off with the thought, “You really are amazing, I knew it from the first day I met you but man I didn't know you would be proving scientific theories!”

Sunset laughed, “Just dont go telling any labs. I really don't wanna end up in one.”

“Oh goodness no! I wouldn't do that to you. That being said, I would like some demonstrational tests of your magic at some time.” Twilight said.

“Sure thing.” The redhead chuckled. “You know I think you're the only person who makes me happy so often.”

Twilight blushed and leaned in a bit closer to Sunset, “You make me really happy to.”

With the crickets chirping song providing strings, the stars twinkling and the bright moon shining its radiant spotlight, the two teens leaned in closer together. Sunset watched as Twilight's eyes drifted down to her own lips. Both continued to move forward, closing the distance more and more. Stopping just shy of an inch away, both females looked into each other's eyes. Gaining permission from the other they moved in and connected.

Both females let out small sighs, moving their unified lips together for a few seconds. As they split apart, Sunset resting her forehead to Twilights, “By the way I might have a tiny crush on you.”

Twilight giggled, “I might also have a crush in you.”

Smiling wide with shared reveals the two shared another kiss, lasting a few seconds longer than their first.

The redhead rested her head on top of the indigo haired girls and the two interlocked their fingers, resting as they continued to admire the stars.

Author's Note

HI! Sorry this took a bit longer, Work and School have really been dragging me through the dirt lol.

Also yay kissing time! I love writing this chapter alot.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Let me know any tips, trix, and comments! :)

Chapter 33. Phoenix Flights and Fights

A manic and sadistic chuckle filled the air.

Silver hair appeared in front of Sunset’s vision as she was frozen in shock, at the same time a hand was trying to pull her away, “Sunset! We need to go! I-I can call, Shining!” Twilight’s frantically voiced ushering Sunset out of the dance. Still lost in her daze at seeing the threatening child, she was easily dragged.

A shot of magic hit the top of the archway leading to the exit of the gym, causing the cement and brick to block the way out.

“I don't think so!” The child screamed.

As the little girls jumped down from the stage and ran towards Sunset, who moved to guard the lavender skinned female in her arms, Trixie summoned a magical rope lassoing the child.

The magician fell to the ground with a yelp as the child quickly shot a harmful magic beam. Starlight was quick to catch her, while raising a mint bubble shield.

“You, Sunset Shimmer!,” the girl waved her staff towards the redhead, “You will give me your magic! Your power and magic is strong and it won't be yours for long! Now we can do things the easy way or the hard way.”

“Who are you?” the former unicorn asked, still protecting Twilight with herself.

A larger smirk appeared on her face, “Oh little ol’ me? Well golly, I’m just sweet little Cozy Glow.”

That name, Sunset, was sure she recognized it.

The girl was suddenly pinned to the ground as a giant magical hand pinned her to the ground.

Fuschia Blush had her hand in the position while Lavender quickly ripped the dangerous staff from her hand and defensively pointed it at Cozy, “Sorry kid, but this isn’t the crowd for you!”

A manic chuckle escaped the pinned young girl, “Don’t you worry, that’ll be solved soon,” Cozy Glow then pulled out a dark teal chipped bell from underneath her and pointed it at the twins holding her down. The bell began to glow a bright light before the same aura encased Lavender and Fuschia. The two’s magic glitched away into the air as they fell to the ground in strained screams.

Sunset ripped away from Twilight, a bright red ball of fire extinguished the bells magic. The twins panted from the relief as they hunched over on the ground as if they had just run a thousand mile run.

Teal eyes burned with the fury of an erupting volcano as blistering fire danced from her clenched fists. Her expression turned into a snarl, “Whatever you plan on doing, consider it a fail! You wont get any farther.”

It appeared Sunset’s words did little to none in affecting the young girl as her wicked grin grew, “In a way you're right, Shimmer. I’ll stop attacking your little friends… If you give me what I want.”

The redhead stood taller, “What?” Her voice was firm.

“I’m not sure you realize it, you're a very powerful being. And that power… that magic.. I need it!” The girl pointed the bell at the former unicorn, “You're going to give it to me whether you like it or not!”

A light pink cage manifested around the girl. The source being Trixie pointing her wand towards her, being held up by Starlight, sweat clinging to her forehead.

Cozy Glow used her staff to shoot at the cage only to be forced to duck as the harmful magical beam flew back at her.

“It's anti-magic inside! Any spell you use in there will simply come back at you!” Trixie said.

The young girl snarled, making a growling sound like a feral animal.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack ran up to the amber skinned girl, “What do you want us to do?” the soccer players' raspy voice asked in frantics. Sunset looked at them, momentarily in shock at them looking at her in leadership. She quickly put aside, “Get everyone outside!” Sunset blasted a giant hole in the gym wall, leading to an exit.

“We have doors in the back that lead outside!” Luna shouted from the stage as Celestia's face palmed.

Sunset blushed, “Oh..yeah…”

Cozy Glow gripped the bars, yanking on them, “Go ahead! Let your little worms run! I won't be stopped!!”

The chromatic haired girl and the farmer quickly ushered fellow students and teachers throughout the escape route alongside the two principals. Strawberry Seed and Raspberry Root- who Sunset later learned were the names of the twins boyfriends, held tight grip’s on their exhausted partners, and sent apologetic looks to the redhead.

Sunset felt someone grab her shoulder, seeing it was Twilight, she started to guide her out, “Go, Sparkes! It's too dangerous for you!”

“N-no! I’m not letting you fight this maniac without me! I might not have magic like you but I can help!” Twilight said with anxiety making her voice quiver as tears were built in her eyes. The former unicorn thought to retort before she heard Trixie yell, “I-I can't hold this for much longer!”

Said cage was flickering and the illusionist looked much too pale. The former unicorn knew that was due to the hit Trixie took earlier.

Cost Glow had a wicked smile on her face watching the light azure skinned girl lose the rest of her magical power, one small hand holding the weaponry staff and the other holding the handle of the bell.

The cage finally dusted away as Trixie lost her consciousness, Starlight quickly threw up a sparkly mint barrier around the girl, only for that to disappear as the lilac skinned girl screamed from her magic being drained from her. Despite this she threw herself over Trixie attempting to stop any further harm being done to her as light pink and mint were drained from the two.

“Stop!” Sunset yelled, aiming a fireball at the bell holding girl, ready to unleash it before the girl pointed the staff at the two girls on the ground, “Don’t even think about it! I don't plan on taking any lives but I will if I have to!”

“It’s my magic you want, take it! You don't need theirs!” Sunset argued in an attempt to reason with the ringlet haired girl.

A malicious giggle emitted from the girl, “More the merrier!”

“Sunset!” Twilight called out as the redhead ripped from her grasp throwing herself in the path of the bells magic. Starlight gasped for air as the pain stopped, her life line no longer feeling as if it were being extracted from her very soul. Purple eyes looked frantically at the silver haired girl beside her, who held a pained look on her face, her teeth grit and eyes held shut, her magical aura of pink dusted over her, slowly sinking back below her skin.

Pain, all of the pain she’s ever felt before consumed Sunset. Her stomach churning screams echoing the school gym. The pain of her years in isolation during her foulhood, the pain of fighting with Princess Celetsia, trying to get the goddess to understand her. The pain of being alone in the world for years. The heart splitting torture of her first attempt at friendship ending with betaral and abandonment. The self inflicted pain, the torture and beatings and coldness when locked away by the hands of her kidnapper. All of it flowed through her veins, brought to the surface, bringing forth her anger, sadness, despair and fury.

“Sunset!” It was so faint but she could hear her girlfriend calling out to her, fear evident in her voice, “P-please this isn’t you! I k-know it’s not!”

“What?”

A far away maniacal chuckle erupted, vibrating her soul. It sounded like her own voice but…warped, deep, wrapped in evil. Sunset couldn’t see anything, only hear. Screams, students scream’s.

“Yes! That's right, a demon of great power!”

Sunset felt her whole body shake and writhe as a screeching let out from the demon, soon everything felt dark, like she was floating through an endless void of shadows.

For a moment, the redhead couldn't help but feel at peace. Her soul felt steady, her body felt light, her mind felt quiet. Was this death? Is that why it felt so nice? Like a warm hug only a loving person, mother, girlfriend could give?

***

Twilight breathed heavy, trying to call herself, she had just watched her multidimensional, magically infused girlfriend be stripped of said magic, screaming in a way Twilight had never heard before. The screaming turned into evil laughter as fiery red hair danced in the wind, her body grew several inches, her beautiful amber skin turned an angry red as large black bat-like wings swung out of her back, along with a devil tail. Large fiery boots, black leather pants and a fiery top that had flames flickering up to her clavicle and the same flames lining up her arms, acting as detached sleeves, adorned the creature of fire.

Whatever this evil little girl had just turned her girlfriend into, it was her Sunset. No matter what the past had been, this wasn't the kind, empathic, passionate young woman Twilight fell in love with, “Sunset!” The demon flickered its black scleras, teal iris’s towards her. The indigo haired girl found it hard to admit her fear, but she knew it was there, making her blood run cold, “P-please this isnt you! I k-know it isn’t!”

A quick look of confusion crossed the demon's face, it quickly went away as the demon laughed, opening her mouth to say something before Cozy Glow, who now looked like a senior student, interrupted, “Yes! That's right, a great demon of power!”

The demon screamed loudly and flailed around as the bell’s line of fire began again, blazing fire leaving her. Sunset’s now human again body appeared and started to fall a great height to the ground, Twilight instinctively threw her arms out, hoping somehow to catch the red head, only for her to freeze mid fall, a magenta aura encasing the former unicorn. Twilight saw the same aura around her hands, looking back up at her unconscious girlfriend, she brought her slowly into her arms.

Violet eyes overflowed with tears, Sunset face, pale and having no sign of life to it, “S-s-sunny, p-please, be oka-ay.” She said through tear filled hiccups. Twilight put her ear to Sunsets chest only hearing the faintest heart beat.

Manic laughter filled the air as magic swarmed around the air, bare footsteps were heard behind Twilight as she clutched her girlfriend close to her chest, Luna placed a hand on the sobbing girls back, before bringing a finger under Sunsets nostrils, “She’s breathing, slowly, but she i-” The woman was cut off by a giant stomp bouncing them almost off the ground.

“HA Ha Ha! I’ve done it!” A giant adult looking Cozy Glow laughed, making her way outside, “NOW, YOU ALL WILL KNEEL BEFORE MY MIGHT!”

As students tried to escape, a blistering red glowed from the monster's hands, “I dont think so!” She used a laser beam to cut out the earth, making tall walls.

Twilight clenched her hair, “W-what do we do!? Sunset is h-hurt! I dont know how badly! Trixie, Starlight and the twins are all out of commission and now a giant crazy lady is running around!” A stressed, crazy laugh escaped the panicked girl.

“Twilight, I know this is traumatic, but breathe and calm down.” Luna soothed her, “There's a way to fix this, I know there has to be!”

Fuschia appeared before them, looking ready to pass out again, “Ta-take this,” She said in a weak voice, “Cozy didn't notice your magic, luckily, use this to enter Sunsets cousiness, pull her out of the void.”

The object in question was a teal rusted key, “It's a magic relic, just use it, if anyone can't get Sunset back, it’s you.”

Luna raised a brow, “You just have that on you?”

Fuschia shook her head before her boyfriend caught her falling, “I.. tel-eported… home t-to get.. It.” She said slowly and breathlessly, clearly much too exhausted to handle even standing up.

Twilight looked at the key before turning back to her girlfriend still clutched in her arm. The indigo haired girl nodded, making her decision, she placed the key lightly to Sunsets core and lightly gasped as a bright light shone before blinding her.

When Twilight opened her eyes again she was brought to a large room that looked like it belonged to a palace, turning around, that’s when she saw the large long room with a wedding arch covered in orange and purple roses and a beautifully radiant golden young woman with a mane and tail that flickered like fire. A long slightly curved horn coming from her head and fluffy equine ears. She wore a pure white gown with pink ancients and her cutie mark emblem on her wrists.

“Hey, Sparkes.” Her soothing warm voice greeted, with her signature crooked smile.

“Sunny? What’s going on?” Twilight asked, now confused on how they ended up here and why her girlfriend was dressed like this. Not that she didn’t look beautiful, because she does, goddess tier is where the lavender skinned girl would place this radiant beauty that somehow ended up hers.

Sunset rubbed at the back of her neck sheepishly, “I know we aren't supposed to see each other before the wedding on our wedding day but..” teal eyes flickered down and back up Twilight’s person, “I couldn’t help myself.”

If twilight's cheeks were pink before they were definitely crimson now, “Ma-married?”

Sunset chuckled, “Yes Sparkes, remember?”

“L- last I remember we were at the spring fling… you were attacked by Cozy Glow.” The scientist said.

A slight red shein glistened momentarily over teal eyes. Twilight would have missed it if she weren’t looking in Sunset's eyes.

The red head giggled, “I don’t know what you're talking about babe.”

Twilight's breath hitched, this must have something to do with magic, a hallucination? Illusion?

“You're not my Sunset, are you?” Twilight asked.

A hurt look crossed the foax Sunsets face, “What do you mean?” She sounded pained as she took a step forward.

The indigo haired girl backed away, “None of this is real, where is the real Sunset?”

Suddenly the room broke into a million pieces leaving only a black windy void and the Sunset that had once been before her disintegrated away.

Twilight looked around, searching for anything as she shielded her eyes from her wild flowing hair, “Sunset!” She yelled, her own voice now sounding faint.

“Sunnybun!” She tried again, her voice coming back in an echo, suddenly she heard a fire erupt. Looking back at the source she saw the hot orange and yellow fire, pushing herself through the void, Twilight started to hear whimpering.

A little golden filly sitting slumped on the ground and crying as a little bouts of fire danced. Twilight could see a tall white alicorn glaring down at the filly with disappointment before walking off.

“I-I didn’t mean too, Princess! I t-tried to make friends but th-ey always e-end up being me-mean to me!” The golden filly with fiery hair cried.

The white alicorn turned back to her, “Are you sure it’s them Sunset Shimmer, or are you doing something wrong? This shouldn’t happen every time. I think you need some time to rethink about yourself.” An invisible door shut behind her.

Twilight walked up to the crying filly, thinking of a way to comfort her, only for the transparency of the memory to make itself known.

Violet eyes shifted, taking in the other painful memories. Fights with the white alicorn, running away, finding her way through Twilight's home world. Her old friends' declaration of abandonment, the days of the fiery haired girl just in her bed… and more, and more. The lavender skinned girl could actually feel the pain physically and mentally and emotionally - some of which were familiar.

Twilight's eyes shifted up, full of tears. There, she saw the back of her levitating partner, just drifting in place, looking free of any stress and pain. Using the power she discovered earlier, Twilight attempted to lift herself up, at first the magic flickered with hesitation before fully coming to life and lifting her.

Sunset looked… peaceful, Twilight had to admit. Reaching her arms out, the telekinetic user embraced the other girl.

“Sunset Shimmer, please, please, wake up…” Twilight whispered, placing her head in the other's chest and tightly hugging her.

“Hey… Sparkes.” A weak voice said.

Twilight raised her head, looking at a slightly pale Sunset Shimmer, who had a gentle smile on her face, “Is it really you?” She found herself asking before her brain could register.

Sunset chuckled, looking down at her hand and opening and closing it, “I think so.”

Teal eyes shifted back to violet, “What happened?”

“Oh, you know, just a power crazed manic blasting dangerous and destructive magic everywhere.” Twilight tried to joke before her deep frown took over, “The girls are hurt and you… I was scared that- that you…” she cut herself off, unable to say it out loud.

“Don’t worry, Sparkes, we’ll set things right.” Twilight nodded in agreement. A new glow of determination encased them, leading to a blinding light.

Opening her eyes behind framed glasses, she saw Sunset standing on wobbly legs but a new type of fury exuded from her and showed on the amber skinned face.

Twilight stood by her side placing and hand on her shoulder, “I discovered I have telekinesis, let me know what I need to do.”

Sunset smirked, “Perfect timing.”

Crazed laughter could be heard along with students' fear, “I will soon rule this world! Bow down simple humans!”

The redhead cringed, “Ugh, can’t believe I used to sound like that..” she mumbled under breath.

“Sunset! You're okay!” Luna hugged the girl, wiping a tear away.

“Okay enough, for now, let’s get this over with.” Sunset said, taking a wobbly step forward.

“Mind if we help?” A thick southern accent asked.

Looking back, Applejack stood with a rope already tied into a lasso, and the other girls were ready for any instruction.

“Right, Pinkie distract her any way you can, Rainbow get that fast car you have and use that for Applejack to rope in Cozy Glow, Fluttershy, Mrs.Luna gather any one hurt, anyone else help Applejack or Pinkie!” Sunset commanded. It might have gone unnoticed by the others but Twilights could hear the redhead getting weaker but the minute.

“You guys make sure to destabilize her, Twilight, we’re getting that magic stealing bell.” The lavender skinned girl nodded.

Rainbow started her dash out to her sports car as Pinkie pulled out her confetti cannons, from where? Only pinkie knows. Applejack handed Rarity another lasso. Fluttershy and Luna assisted in getting Trixie, Starlight and the twins to the nurses- who luckily had come to the dance this time.

“Hey crazy lady! Betcha can’t catch me!” Pinkie sang while cartwheeling. Cozy Glow looked at her with frustration, not paying attention to the cannons powering up to blast her with a football yard of confetti. As Rainbow Dash spun around the corner, the two lassoing girls jumped in hanging out the window, swinging the ropes to catch the giant's arms.

“Twilight lift me, I’m gonna try to catch the bell! Try to get the staff!” Sunset positioned herself as Twilight lit up her magenta aura and used most of her strength to levitate the girl up and Cozy Glow was losing her grip due trying to get her arms free from the restraints.

As soon as the bell dropped lose from Cozy’s hands Sunset gripped it from the air while seeing the staff be ripped from Cozy’s other hand by a magenta hold.

Cozy growled as Sunset landed back on the ground, “This ends now, Cozy Glow!”

The redhead threw the bell to the ground, breaking it into pieces, pinks, purple, mint, and bright yellow swormed out, returning to their owners.

Bright yellow started to consume Sunset. Relief and power flowed through her, for just a moment she felt afraid of what would become of her before deciding for herself it would be something good that would help her and her friends.

Her hair flowed around her and white and yellow flew around Sunset. She could feel the light and hope in her veins, in her soul, as her magic returned to her happily and rightfully.

Opening her teal eyes, Sunset found herself in the air, a pair of bright golden flamed wings holding her up and a similar horn swimming with power and magic in the center of her forehead.

Sunset's eyes found her girlfriends and Twilight beamed brightly and proudly at her.

Cozy Glow growled with anger, still in her large form, eyes and faux horn glowing a bright angry red, “How dare you?! You think you actually have a chance against me, you little pony?! You're nothing! I deserve this power!”

Cozy Glow shot a red beam of magic at the redhead, only for her to block and dispel it with her own bright yellow magic, “Anyone who is willing to hurt others, deserves no power. What you deserve, is a hard lesson!”

Two beams filled with magic collided together. The two fought to over power the other before Sunset lunged more power towards her once she gained the upper hand.

“No!!” The former child yelled before being blinded to pure white.

Sunset dropped gently to the ground after the purifying white magic smoked away. Her own magic shimmered away leaving an exhausted Sunset to fall to her knees on the ground, being caught half way by Twilight, “Are you okay?” She asked with worry in her voice.

Sunset slowly nodded, “Just tried.” She answered breathlessly.

Sniffling and a child voice entered as she stood on wobbly, weak legs, “T-this isn’t t-the end!”

Cozy Glow pointed at Sunset, “I-I’m not done!”

Suddenly recognition entered the redhead, ‘The mental health facility, that’s where I saw her before!’

Sunset stood, walking over the little girl, who fell back to the ground, “It is over Cozy Glow. That’s a tough lesson I’ve learned. Evil and self centered power will never prevail. You're young, think this over.”

The child got up and started hitting at Sunset, “You don’t know anything!”

Sunset simply moved out of the way of her hits feeling nothing but disappointment and sympathy, at one point in her life she had felt the same, it hurt to know that others thought they needed to go to the same lengths.

“Trixie had it all under control!!” A nasally voice called out by the front doors of the school, standing proud. Starlight, Lavender Lace, Fuchsia Blush and their partners by their side, stood with Trixie, all amused and proud smiles on their faces.

“And how’s that?” A student with green locks asked her.

“Why Trixie knew the whole time Sunset Shimmer would prevail!” She threw, waving her pointer finger around.

The redhead slumped her shoulders, “Well glad she’s feeling better…”

Celestia picked up a few of the spare bricks of the destroyed gym, “..My poor school…”

Students could be heard giggling as others ran up to Sunset offering thanks and pride in her.

“What do we do about the kid?” Rainbow Dash asked, pointing at her, Applejack holding the wiggling girl back.

“She needs to be taken to a place where she can get help.” Sunset answered.

Celestia walked forward, “Where would that be?”

“I first met her from the hospital. We..were in the same mental wing.” The redhead informed the woman.

The principal nodded, Applejack picked up the fighting girl, following the woman to her car.

“Well, we’ve still got an hour of the dance left…” Twilight smiled sheepishly.

“Where do you suppose we do that, darling?” Rarity asked.

Luna nodded in agreement, “Yes, our gym is a bit… devastated at the moment.”

Pinkie spawned in between and placed an arm on their shoulders, “Ladies please! Anywhere can be a party!”

The party planner pulled out a whole new set of cannons, decorating the front courtyard in a spring fling theme.

Students laughed and smiled happily as music could be heard playing on the PA system of the school. Sunset looked at the vice principal for permission, only to get a shrug that turned into a smile.

As students danced and laughed together at a new victory, the dance’s queen and king were announced by Luna. That being Trixie giddily claiming the spot of a triumphant queen, leaving Rarity pouting and Applejack playfully making her feel better and the king being, Twilight. Even though she's technically not a student, apparently enough students thought it would be funny and ironic.

Sunset agreed as she laughed and watched her girlfriend stiffly claim the crown and dance in the center with an equally stiff Trixie.

Close to the end, Luna called the former unicorn to the stage, “As this inspiring young woman stands here in representation of change, hope, and empathy, after saving our tails tonight. I believe it’s only fair to hear one hear one of her beautiful works of music.”

Sunset looked at her surprised as she handed her a guitar and a mic stand.

Twilight smiled at her fondly. A song that meant hope and understanding that she had written in the late hours of her room…

Taking a breath in, “It’s all right, yeah.”

“I’m walking right beside you, I feel the way,

feel the way that you do too”

Oh, I can't lie, sometimes”

Everything feels like it's just too much”

But you gotta let it in, even if it's tough”

Know it gets better, know it gets better”

Push through the weather, weather”

Let it ra-a-a-ain”

“Woo! Go Sunset!” Your girlfriend's voice called from the crowd.

Students followed after her, cheering and singing along with the chorus.

Sunset beamed on the stage with happiness flowing through her being.

Author's Note

This one was super fun to write :P

I hope you all in joined, next chapter will be a treat for sure :raritywink: